《Finding Out The Billionaire》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 Being Cheated On


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. You should attend the boy¡¯s parent-teacher meeting at his school.¡±


    At the entrance of Four Seas Corporation.


    Alex Jefferson had been standing on duty as usual, when his wife had suddenly rung him up.


    Before he could utter a word, the line went dead. It was almost as abrupt as his wife¡¯s tone.


    Staring at the phone in his hands, a bitter smile spread across Alex¡¯s face.


    His wife¡¯s recent attitude towards him had taken a toll for the worse. Whenever she looked at him, her


    gaze was alwaysced with coldness and disappointment.


    For others, a rtionship usually turned sour, at the age of thirty. Unfortunately, the perils of a failing


    rtionship had arrived at his doorstep, four years early.


    Raising his head to nce at the dark clouds that swept across the sky, he realized that there was


    going to be torrential rain very soon.


    Regardless of whether or not he was going to attend the parent-teacher meeting, he still needed to pick


    his son up from school.


    Thus, he put aside his phone and walked toward the manager¡¯s office.


    Meanwhile, the manager of the security department, James Langdon, was flirting with the pretty


    receptionist. He was visibly infuriated, at the sight of Alex barging in without warning, interrupting his


    romantic advances.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Do carry on.¡± Startled, Alex turned to leave.


    However, the pretty receptionist was increasingly flustered, as she soon rushed out, before he could


    even take a step forward.


    ¡°Get back here!¡±


    Leaning back on his chair, James pulled out a cigarette and lit it, with much annoyance. Then, he


    asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you on duty?¡±


    Alex turned around and replied awkwardly, ¡°Um, Sir, I would like to take a half-day off.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jameszily puffed out a cloud of smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain any time now. I need to attend my son¡¯s parent-teacher meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°All you do isze around, all day at work. Do you think that this is your family-ownedpany?¡±


    mming a fist on the table, James stood up in fury and pointed a finger at Alex, ¡°Look at yourself! A


    live-in son-inw of the Jenningses! You bring shame to us men, do you know that? All you do isze


    around at work, without doing much. Do you think that thispany is the Jennings family, where you


    can leech off from?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened, as annoyance crept up in his heart.


    Nheless, when he thought of the scandal that he had witnessed earlier between James and the


    receptionist, he realized that the man was simply trying to intimidate him. Hence, he controlled his


    temper and muttered, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve asked for a leave, to attend my son¡¯s parent-teacher


    meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°Attend your son¡¯s parent-teacher meeting? Look at how useless you are. How do you have the


    audacity to attend your son¡¯s parent-teacher meeting?¡±


    James continued to hurl insults, ¡°Adam Bane is a security guard, whom you¡¯d personally mentored. He


    has simply been here for a year, yet he¡¯s already been promoted to team leader. Look at you! You¡¯ve


    been here for four years, yet you¡¯re still a lowly security guard. Don¡¯t you feel an ounce of shame,


    facing your wife and son back home? You¡¯re not even worth a bucket of warm spit!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Alex curled his fists into balls, suppressing the urge to punch


    James and break his nose. ¡°I just happened to witness your scandal, that¡¯s all! What do you need to


    intimidate me for? You¡¯ll approve this leave for me, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±


    He angrily spun around to leave.


    ¡°Alex Jefferson, if you dare to step even half a foot out of thepany today, you¡¯re fired!¡± James was


    beside himself with rage. He¡¯s a piece of trash living off of his woman! How dare he talk back to me?


    Startled at his words, Alex clenched his fists tighter. Nheless, he still pushed open the door and


    walked out.


    Outside the room, a few security guards were watching the fun. When they saw Alexing out in a fit


    of rage, surprise flitted across each of their faces.


    They were astonished that this loser from the security department would dare to talk back to the


    manager today.


    Under everyone¡¯s bbergasted gazes, Alex strode out of the lobby. Even the pretty receptionist from


    earlier was too ashamed to look up at him.


    Getting on his electric scooter, Alex drove to his son¡¯s kindergarten without looking back.


    Before he reached, the dark sky opened up. Plump droplets of rain started to fall. In a sh, the light


    pitter-patter turned into a heavy torrent, hammering on Alex¡¯s body and dinging off his scooter.


    However, he did not find a ce to take shelter. Rushing through the unforgiving storm, he headed to


    the kindergarten as fast as he could.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. The storm¡¯s rather bad outside, so I¡¯m slightlyte.¡±


    At this moment, a crowd of parents was attending the parent-teacher meeting with their children. Heads


    turned, as all eyes fell on Alex, who was standing outside the door,pletely drenched from head-to-


    toe.


    ¡°Hey, who is this? He¡¯s evente for his child¡¯s parent-teacher meeting. How irresponsible is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the live-in son-inw of the Jennings family, and the famous parasite of Neb City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s the one who¡¯d made the tabloid headlines previously. He really brings shame to all men.¡±


    ¡°If my husband were like him, I would¡¯ve kicked him out, without any hesitation!¡±


    The group of parents gossiped amongst themselves as they insulted and mocked Alex.


    ¡°Everyone, please settle down. Let me make the introductions. This is Alex Jefferson, Stanley


    Jennings¡¯ father. Alex, doe in,¡± urged Ms. Haden.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alex shook off the water from his body and started to walk towards his son, who was sitting in


    the back row.


    ¡°Ms. Haden, you must be mistaken. Shouldn¡¯t Stanley Jennings¡¯ father carry thest name, Jennings?


    Why is hisst name Jefferson instead?¡± A woman spoke up.


    Everyone understood the implied meaning behind her words, as the crowd soon erupted intoughter.


    ¡°Even a parasite has to do something in return for its host, okay? The fact remains that he¡¯s a dog of


    the Jennings family, used for breeding purposes only.¡±


    Alex¡¯s body stiffened when he heard that. With his eyes filled with mes of fury, his fists curled into


    tight balls out of anger.


    Did I get up on the wrong side of the bed today? Why am I encountering such s***ty luck?


    Although he had faced many insults before, he felt especially infuriated today.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± At this moment, Stanley called out, from his seat in the back row.


    novelbin


    Seeing his son being boycotted and isted at the very back of the ssroom, a sense of guilt rose in


    Alex¡¯s heart as he strode over to the little boy sitting all alone.


    ¡°Stanley, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯tete on purpose.¡± Alex sat beside Stanley, wanting to hug him.


    However, upon realizing that he waspletely drenched, he had no choice but to pat the boy on the


    head instead.


    ¡°Daddy has to go to work. I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Stanley obediently answered.


    A tear formed at the corners of Alex¡¯s eyes. Stanley was only four years old, yet he was already more


    thoughtful and obedient than most peers his age. However, Alex had not given him a better life or much


    attention at all. He suddenly felt a pang of remorse at his bad parenting.


    Stanley, just wait for me, alright? Trust me! After some time, I¡¯ll definitely groom you to be the


    most enviable rich kid in the entire world!


    Alex clenched his fists together as if he had made a big decision.


    During the parent-teacher meeting, the teacher criticized Stanley for not paying attention in ss, but


    Alex remained unconcerned by her words.


    He knew his son¡¯s learning potential better than anyone else.


    When the father and son duo returned home, Alex¡¯s wife, Heather Jennings, admonished him upon


    seeing her son drenched by the rain, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. Why didn¡¯t you send Stanley home


    by cab instead?¡±


    ¡°What a useless man! It doesn¡¯t cost all that much to call a cab anyway,¡± Alex¡¯s mother-inw, Carmen


    Jennings, n¨¦e Ga, spoke up as well.


    Truthfully, the rain had subsided some time ago. The reason why Stanley was wet, was that he had


    leaned on Alex on the scooter, causing the rainwater on thetter¡¯s body to seep into his clothes.


    Nheless, Alex did not bother to exin; he took Stanley into the house to change his clothes


    immediately.


    ¡°Heather, Mr. Wace has said that he¡¯s willing to lend us thirty million, but he wants you to apany


    him for three days¡­¡±


    The color drained from Heather¡¯s face. ncing at the tightly shut door, she demanded, ¡°Mom, what


    are you talking about? I¡¯m not going to agree to it.¡±


    The Jennings family had been tricked by others and suddenly found themselves on the verge of


    bankruptcy. The eldest son of the Wace family, Walt Wace, had agreed to lend thirty million without


    interest to them, but he requested for Heather to apany him for three days.


    Thus, the entire Jennings family had ced their hopes upon Heather.


    Even her grandmother had begged her to go.


    Although Heather herself had yet to agree, she felt her heart soften, at the thought of her family in


    danger.


    Unfortunately, Carmen saying this in the house would only make Alex look bad.


    ¡°Heather, the entire Jennings family¡¯s future is on you. How could you refuse?¡± questioned Carmen.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯m going to thepany.¡±


    Heather made her leave.


    Then, she turned back and added, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll be heading to thepany first.¡±


    Carmen hurriedly followed her.


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s hands which were busy helping Stanley change out of his wet clothes hung in


    mid-air.


    His sensitive hearing had picked up the entire conversation between Heather and Carmen.


    At this moment, his bloodshot eyes were filled with hostility.


    The conversation had caused his emotions to rise and fall, as though they were restless waves that


    could not be calmed.


    Opening his mouth silently, he really wanted to tell Heather that he was not good-for-nothing and that


    he was capable of solving the family¡¯s problems.


    He was a member of the rich and powerful Jefferson family from Lumenopolis, and his identity was


    immeasurably honorable!


    Thirty million was nothing to him.


    Unfortunately, he could not tell Heather the truth.


    After all, he had his reasons.


    Eight years ago, the Jefferson family had undergone drastic changes. His father¡¯s fate was unknown,


    while his mother was strangled to death by his stepmother. Alex himself was hunted down, by his


    stepmother¡¯s minions.


    Ultimately, although he had escaped to Neb City, he had suffered severe internal damages.


    To evade the Jefferson family, he hid away here and attended college in Neb City. After graduating


    from college, he married into the Jennings family and became their live-in son-inw.


    His main aim was to wait for his internal energy to recover itself before returning to take revenge.


    ¡°Heather, trust me! I won¡¯t let you do something crazy like that!¡±


    After putting his son to bed for a nap, Alex rushed out, leaped onto his electric scooter, and hurriedly


    drove to the Jennings familypany.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 The Decision Made By Heather


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯m willing to borrow thirty million from Walt¡­¡±


    Inside a private suite at Hyatt Hotel, Heather looked at the members of the Jennings family and finally


    agreed to her grandmother, Demi Jennings¡¯ request.


    In order to persuade Heather to apany Walt Wace and get the thirty million, Demi promised to


    give Heather¡¯s younger brother, Lucas Jennings, ten percent of thepany shares, as well as her


    son, Stanley, five percent of the shares.


    The temptation from this, apanied by her unwillingness to see her family go bankrupt, caused


    Heather to agree.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s great!¡±


    Before Heather could finish speaking, Demi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Heather, you do have the family¡¯s


    best interests at heart and you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of the greater good. You¡¯re the


    best granddaughter after all!¡±


    The others who were present grew excited as well. However, disdain rose deep within their hearts. It


    seems as though the top beauty of Neb City isn¡¯t that faithful to her husband after all.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    Heather stared at her grandmother and continued, ¡°I can apany Walt for three days, but I have


    another condition. Before I leave, you¡¯ll have to give me a million in advance!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by her request. Demi frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you want it


    for?¡±


    ¡°Me apanying Walt means that I¡¯ll be cheating on Alex. Nheless, he hasn¡¯t done anything


    wrong so far. If I force a divorce on him, I¡¯ll need something topensate him with, right?¡± Heather


    answered with determination.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re being silly. That piece of trash Alex Jefferson doesn¡¯t deserve anything! It¡¯s good that


    you¡¯re getting a divorce anyway.¡±


    Demi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. She was able to fork out one million, but she refused to give it to that


    good-for-nothing, Alex.


    ¡°Yeah, Heather, what are you thinking? If you have one million, you should pay your brother¡¯s debt, not


    give it to that piece of trash!¡± Carmen chimed in, with a look of displeasure.


    ¡°Heather, are you crazy? Why would you want to give that idiot more money?¡± Lucas spat out, his tone


    full of contempt.


    Ignoring Carmen and Lucas, Heather gazed straight at Demi stubbornly. ¡°Granny, this is myst


    condition. If you don¡¯t agree to it, then you may get someone else to apany Walt. After all, plenty


    of girls in our family are still unmarried and avable.¡±


    At these words, her female cousins immediately turned against her unhappily.


    ¡°Granny, Mr. Wace specifically asked for Heather. Even if we were willing to sacrifice ourselves for


    the family¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Granny, why don¡¯t we just agree to Heather¡¯s request? Consider that one million to be a


    dismissal check for that dumba** Alex. When we obtain that thirty million and get thepany back on


    track, we can earn it back any time we want!¡±


    Heather¡¯s female cousins quickly tried to persuade Demi to agree.


    If Walt were to ask for their hand in marriage, they would definitely ept his request with joy.


    However, if they were only to apany him for three days, they wouldn¡¯t want to!


    Frowning deeply, Demi finally agreed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you the money today. But you¡¯ll have to


    apany Mr. Wace three dayster. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you have to get me that thirty


    million!¡±


    The other girls heaved collective sighs of relief.


    At this moment, Heather¡¯s phone rang loudly.


    Fishing it out, she saw that it was from Alex and answered it after a moment of hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Alex¡¯s anxious voice resounded over the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m at work. Why?¡± Heather lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your office at thepany!¡± Alex¡¯s tone was rather chilly.


    Flustered, Heather was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°Tell him that we¡¯re in private suite 354 at the Hyatt Hotel!¡± Hearing that it was Alex calling, Carmen


    shouted from aside.


    Before Heather could utter another word, the line went dead.


    ¡°Mom, why did you let hime?¡± Heather frowned at Carmen.


    She felt slightly unsettled. After all, although she had be increasingly resentful of Alex, he was still


    someone whom she had used to love deeply.


    Otherwise, why would she have married him in the first ce?


    It was just that Alex had be less motivated and ambitious as a whole, making him appear


    unreliable in her eyes.


    Therefore, she had decided to break it off with Alex once and for all.


    Nheless, she still wanted to prepare herself mentally, before discussing the divorce with him


    tonight.


    ¡°Why not? You can break things off with him in front of everyone right here!¡± replied Carmen callously.


    Heather said nothing, but she still felt unnerved.


    The Hyatt Hotel was rtively near to the Jennings familypany, so Alex arrived in just under ten


    minutes.


    Pushing the door open, his bloodshot eyes stared straight at Heather.


    Thetter dodged his gaze out of guilt, while everyone else put on a gloating look, rejoicing in his


    misfortune.


    How shameful it is, to witness one¡¯s wife cheating in public!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. You two should go and get the divorce immediately,¡± announced Carmen


    straightforwardly.


    Alex simply gazed at Heather, ignoring his mother-inw. Drawing several deep breaths to suppress


    his anger, he muttered to her, ¡°Heather, do you really need to humiliate yourself for thirty million?¡±


    ¡°You piece of trash, my sister is making a wise choice. Being with you is the real humiliation here!¡±


    Lucas spoke up disdainfully.


    ¡°Yeah, if my daughter stays in this marriage with you, she¡¯d be humiliating herself!¡± Carmen¡¯s eyes


    were full of contempt.


    ¡°Alex, are you feeling tortured and worthless right now? Well, you can¡¯t do anything about it because


    you¡¯re useless! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t even faithful to you. Where have you found the audacity toe and make a scene


    here? If I were you, I would¡¯ve simply shot myself in the head, ending my life a long time ago!¡±


    novelbin


    Heather¡¯s cousin, Jacob Jennings, started to hurl insults at Alex along with everyone else.


    Gritting her teeth, Heather finally lifted her head to look at Alex. ¡°Alex, it¡¯s not that I want to humiliate


    myself. But this thirty million is a life or death matter for my family. If you have even the slightest bit of


    ambition or capability, would other men dare to show interest in your wife? Do you even realize why I


    have to do this? It¡¯s all because of you plunging into such an utterly hopeless state over the years that


    has forced me to make this decision! So, please don¡¯t me me for this. You¡¯re the one to me


    instead!¡±


    Alex¡¯s body stiffened as pain spread across his face.


    Heather was right. Over the years, he had done nothing much to contribute to the family.


    But he had his reasons!


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll call up awyer and draft the divorce contract by today. Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s


    asking for the divorce, I¡¯ll give you one million aspensation. You should head back first.¡± Heather


    took a deep breath as her gaze turned determined.


    ¡°Heather, you want thirty million, right? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Alex too drew a deep breath and spoke with


    determination as well.


    The crowd erupted intoughter at his words as if he had just told them the world¡¯s funniest joke.


    ¡°Haha, are you trying to make me die fromughter?¡±


    ¡°Thirty million! Do you even have any idea how much that is?¡±


    ¡°Not only are you useless, but you¡¯re dumb as hell too!¡±


    ¡°Have you gone insane after you¡¯d gotten cheated on by your wife?¡±


    Everyone started mocking Alex, their words bing more insulting by the minute.


    Carmen shouted for him to get out and not humiliate himself any further.


    ¡°I can really give you thirty million!¡± Alex stared into Heather¡¯s eyes, ignoring the derisiveughter from


    others around them.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Heather bellowed in fury, her gaze filled with disgust. ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve really disappointed me! Although


    you¡¯ve been a useless andzy piece of trash over the years, you¡¯ve never been boastful like this. But


    today, you¡¯ve truly disgusted me! Don¡¯t worry. Before we sign the divorce contract, I won¡¯t apany


    Walt, so as not to cheat on you. Furthermore, I¡¯ll give you the one million right after we sign on the


    dotted line. After you get the money, you should just go and marry some farmer¡¯s daughter and lead a


    peaceful life!¡±


    Disdain shed past Heather¡¯s eyes as she spoke. Pushing past him, she wrenched the door open and


    left, mming it after her in anger.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 I Swear I Will Marry You


    ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Watching his own wife leave in a fit of rage, Alex stumbled backward, his heart convulsing in pain.


    ¡°Believe you? Whoever believes you will be unfortunate for the rest of their lives! Piece of trash! Don¡¯t


    block the way!¡±


    Carmen pushed Alex away and left, with her son Lucas.


    The other members of the Jennings family started gloating at Alex¡¯s lost and dejected expression.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re my wife. I won¡¯t ever let anyone defile you!¡±


    Alex clenched his fists tightly, his gaze bing resolute as he added, ¡°Never!¡±


    Leaving the hotel, he saw Heather and the others hailing a cab by the road. He soon approached them.


    At this very moment, a luxurious Cadic rolled to a stop beside the three.


    The door opened to reveal a handsome young man.


    ¡°Heather, where are you going? Let me give you all a lift.¡± Lust grew in Walt¡¯s eyes as he looked


    Heather¡¯s curvaceous body up and down.


    He was college mates with Heather and Alex.


    While they were in college, Heather was the top beauty and he had pursued her ever since freshman


    year. Four yearster, Alex had unceremoniously snatched her away from him.


    Ultimately, she had chosen to marry Alex, who had nothing to his name. Walt was beside himself with


    rage back then.


    Over the years, he had harbored hatred in his heart, and now, he could finally take his revenge.


    ¡°Mr. Wace!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wace!¡±


    As if they had just seen their savior, Carmen and Lucas both called out to him in a reverent manner.


    ¡°Mrs. Jennings, where are you off to?¡± Walt smiled at Carmen.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± Carmen hurriedly replied with a smile of her own.


    ¡°Get in, then. I¡¯ll send you guys back,¡± offered Walt graciously.


    Carmen was about to board the car happily when Heather muttered coldly, ¡°Walt, you don¡¯t have to put


    on an act. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apany you, three dayster. I hope that you¡¯ll keep your side of your


    promise then.¡±


    Seeing Heather¡¯s frosty look, Walt suppressed the rage within him and grabbed her wrist. With fake


    sincerity, he asked, ¡°Heather, after all these years, you should be able to understand my love for you,


    right?¡±


    Startled, Heather tried to withdraw her hand from his grasp, yet he held on to her with a death grip.


    Upon seeing this, fury burned in Alex¡¯s eyes. He shouted angrily, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Turning to look at him, Walt chuckled with a hint of mockery, ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you the ss rep and top


    student of our ss? How did you end up like a beggar though?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± Alex was apoplectic with rage.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Seeing Alex, Heather tried to pry Walt¡¯s fingers off her in a frenzy, yet it was futile.


    Walt¡¯s grip was so forceful that her wrist was badly bruised.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯ll be my woman in three days. So what if I hold your hand for a little while?¡± Walt


    looked at her, as though he was aggrieved.


    Heather felt terribly disconcerted. She wanted to insult him, yet she was afraid that he would retract his


    thirty million offer.


    However, if she kept silent, she was worried that Alex would grow increasingly upset.


    Just as she was hesitating, Alex finally made a move.


    His rage coursing through his veins, he lifted a fist and punched Walt in the face.


    Walt did not think that Alex would dare to assault him, so he was unprepared for the punch and


    staggered backward, releasing Heather in the process.


    Crimson blood leaked out of the corners of his lips.


    Alex¡¯s punch had sessfully shocked Heather, Carmen, and Lucas out of their wits.


    Heather was especially amazed. After all, Alex had always given her the impression of a weak, timid


    man. Him blowing up in wrath like that caused her heart to pound inexplicably.


    ¡°You piece of trash, what the hell are you doing? Will you be able to take responsibility for hurting Mr.


    Wace?¡± Carmen was so frightened that she hollered at Alex angrily.


    Lucas wanted to criticize Alex too, but upon seeing the wrath in Alex¡¯s gaze, he suddenly felt slightly


    scared.


    ¡°Alex, apologize to him immediately!¡± Heather¡¯s brows furrowed together. She was afraid that the two


    men would get into a fight right there and then.


    Although Alex was a security guard, his body was not as muscr as Walt¡¯s. If they fought, Alex would


    definitely lose.


    ¡°You really want me to apologize to him?¡± Balling his hands into fists, Alex¡¯s heart dripped with pain at


    Heather¡¯s words.


    He had never thought that his wife would be on Walt¡¯s side at this point in time.


    Right now, he was so livid that he was about to tear Walt apart and rip his heart out from his body. How


    could I even apologize?


    ¡°You son of a b****, how f****** dare you!¡±


    Carmen walked up, then raised a hand, pping Alex across the face. She shouted furiously, ¡°Get on


    your knees and apologize to Mr. Wace right this instant!¡±


    ring at Carmen, Alex¡¯s fists tightened.


    ¡°What? Are you going to hit me?¡± Carmen lifted her hand to p Alex again.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Incensed, Alex raised a fist at her.


    novelbin


    Seeing Alex¡¯s wrathful gaze that threatened to rip her apart, Carmen stumbled backward in sudden


    fear. She was rather frightened by Alex¡¯s rage at this point.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to hit my mother?¡±


    Heather rushed up to block Alex, screaming at him, ¡°Hit me if you dare!¡±


    Seeing her frenzied look, Alex¡¯s heart jumped to his throat, as his fury dissipated at once.


    Letting his hand fall back to his side, Alex felt as though his entire body was about to wilt.


    ¡°You bloody trash, how dare you lose your temper in front of me? You¡¯re going to get it when we get


    back home!¡± Carmen¡¯s arrogance returned when she saw Alex¡¯s anger dissipating.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Heather turned to look at Walt with a worried expression, as she noticed his bleeding


    mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. For your sake, I¡¯ll let him go this once.¡±


    Walt stretched out a hand to wipe the blood away from his mouth, a killing glint appearing in his gaze


    toward Alex.


    Then, he stered on a sincere smile before turning to Heather. ¡°Heather, if you divorce him, I swear


    that I will make you my wife. The condition I¡¯d made before was not intended to humiliate you, but


    rather, to have you understand my love for you.¡±


    Staring at the supposed sincerity in Walt¡¯s gaze, Heather¡¯s heart thumped quickly. The expression in


    her eyes grew panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wace. In three days, I¡¯ll definitely make them get a divorce!¡± Carmen was


    overjoyed.


    If Walt really married her daughter, this would mean that they had marriage ties with an influential


    family. Who would dare bully the Jennings in the future?


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then. Trust me when I say that I¡¯ll keep my promises!¡± Walt


    assured earnestly.


    Nheless, Heather did not respond nor look at him.


    Then, Walt turned toward Alex and mocked, ¡°My dear ss rep, I¡¯m nning to give Heather a grand


    wedding ceremony in three days. Will youe and celebrate with us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely attend it!¡± A dark smile flitted across Alex¡¯s lips. ¡°By then, if I don¡¯t manage to


    make you get on your knees and beg for my mercy, I, Alex Jefferson, will allow you to call me a dog!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then we¡¯ll meet again in three days. All our old ssmates will be waiting for you along with


    myself, yeah?¡± Walt roared withughter, then turned to get back into his car and left.


    At Alex¡¯s boastful and childish words, Heather¡¯s face was full of nothing but utter disappointment.


    Compared to Walt¡¯s elegance, she found Alex terribly crude, like a hillbilly!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4 Fired


    At this moment, a cab arrived. Heather put out a hand to hail the cab, before boarding it and leaving by


    herself.


    She did not even care about her mother and brother, which exined volumes about her feelings right


    now.


    ¡°You b******, just you wait! How dare you shout at me! I¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡± Carmen red at Alex


    before hailing another cab and leaving with Lucas.


    Cupping his face with his hands, Alex¡¯s destion made all who passed by feel for him.


    Lighting a cigarette, he raised his head and blew a cloud of smoke at the sky. His eyes revealed a hint


    of ferocity before he turned and walked towards his electric scooter.


    ¡­


    Ultimately, Heather called up awyer and had a divorce contract drafted out. When she returned at


    night, she struggled for a long time, yet she did not remove the contract from her bag.


    However, she still slept in another room from Alex, due to what had happened some hours earlier.


    The next day, Alex went back to work after sending his son off to kindergarten.


    When he reached thepany, he noticed a group of coworkers whispering and pointing at him. At


    that sight, his brows knitted together in consternation.


    ¡°Did you guys hear the news? His wife had cheated on him, bing someone else¡¯s side lover!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess the whole city knows about it. This is why a live-in son-inw has no human rights. He


    can¡¯t do anything even if his wife cheats on him.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯d be Walt Wace¡¯s side lover. You know, the eldest son of the Wace family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unsurprising, considering how handsome and wealthy he is. Lots of women would beg to be his


    side lover anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s normal for Heather to want to cheat on her dumbass-looking husband.¡±


    ¡°Well, Heather was the top beauty of Neb City after all. If a man doesn¡¯t have money or talent, he


    shouldn¡¯t get such a pretty wife. Otherwise, he¡¯ll end up like Alex here who still has toe to work as


    if nothing is wrong after being cheated on by his wife.¡±


    Popr to the public opinion, Alex was well and truly cheated on by his wife.


    Those who were close to him felt much sympathy for him, while those who were not decided to rejoice


    in his misfortune.


    There were even some who kept a distance, looking on in disgust as if Alex¡¯s misfortune would rub off


    on them.


    ncing at the crowd, Alex clenched his fists tightly out of anger until veins popped out on his hands.


    Upon seeing this, most of the weak-kneed coworkers hurried back into thepany building.


    However, there were still a few who continued to gossip.


    Alex¡¯s sensitive hearing allowed him to hear everything that they had said despite them lowering their


    voices to the minimum.


    Walt, I¡¯m a sissy if I don¡¯t make you kneel before me and beg for my forgiveness the day after


    tomorrow!


    He knew that Walt had spread the news in order to humiliate him.


    I¡¯ve never hated someone as much as Walt Wace!


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I¡¯m sure that someone is spreading rumors to make you upset on


    purpose.¡± Jonathan Samson, another security guard, came over and consoled Alex.


    ¡°Jonathan, what do you even know? Everybody knows this. Mr. Wace had even said that he¡¯s gonna


    give Heather the best and grandest wedding the city has ever seen, to officially marry her,¡± Adam


    Bane, yet another security guard, started mocking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Adam. We¡¯re all coworkers from the same department. Even if you¡¯re unwilling to


    speak well of Alex, do you really have to rejoice in his misfortune like this?¡± Jonathan turned and red


    angrily at Adam.


    After all, he was the closest to Alex amongst them all. Hence, he could not stand it when a coworker


    from their department bullied thetter as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. His wife really became someone else¡¯s side lover. Since even his wife isn¡¯t faithful


    to him, why can¡¯t we talk about it?¡± Adam huffed in annoyance.


    ¡°Yeah! Why are you so mad about it anyway? Nobody told him to live off of a woman and be a


    live-in son-inw, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to work with a piece of trash who leeches off of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t tell me you want to be like him, living off of a woman like a good-for-nothing?¡±


    The other few security guards started to argue with Jonathan unhappily.


    Although there were merely a few of them, the twenty or so security guards still formed cliques.


    Most of them felt mortified at the thought of Alex being a live-in son-inw, so they looked down on him


    all the time.


    ¡°You guys!¡± Jonathan pointed at them with a trembling finger out of rage.


    ¡°Jonathan, there¡¯s no need to argue with them. Just wait, I¡¯ll erase the Wace family from Neb City


    the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Alex patted Jonathan¡¯s shoulder to signal him to stop arguing with the others.


    ¡°Alex Jefferson, are you trying to make me die fromughter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing, live-in son-inw. How are you going to fight against the Wace


    family?¡±


    ¡°Have you be deranged after being cheated on by your wife and Walt? What power do you even


    have to erase the Wace family from Neb City?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys heard of a blowhard? Alex thinks that he can erase the Wace family from Neb


    City with just that big mouth of his.¡±


    Adam and the others erupted withughter; their faces distorted with mockery.


    Alex stared at them coldly without a word.


    ¡°Alex, I believe in you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able to erase the Wace family from Neb City!¡± said


    Jonathan in a low voice as he looked at Alex¡¯s deste figure.


    Feeling touched by those words, Alex strode into thepany building.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve got something to inform you about.¡±


    Just as Alex entered the security guards¡¯ office, he saw James looking at him as thetter lounged in


    his chair with a cigarette between his fingers.


    Stiffening, Alex stopped in his tracks and stared at James.


    James continued, ¡°You saw it yourself. Everyone in thepany knows about your wife cheating on


    you. The Four Seas Corporation is the top corporation in Neb City, so our reputation is of utmost


    importance. And this matter has severely affected ourpany¡¯s image. So¡­¡±


    James stopped to look at Alex with a hint of disdain before continuing, ¡°Thus, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    Contempt was written all over his face.


    You little good-for-nothing brat who lives off of a woman. How could you even hope to go up against


    me?


    It¡¯s as easy as pie for me to kick you out of this ce!


    Alex stared at James, his face taking on an extremely grim and icy expression.


    He clenched his fists involuntarily as he shook with rage.


    What a bully!


    Four Seas Corporation is going overboard with their bullying!


    novelbin


    After staring at James for some time, Alex took a slow and deep breath to calm himself down.


    He exhaled deeply and calmly uttered, ¡°Give me my wages then.¡±


    ¡°Wages?¡±


    Jamesughed derisively. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Employees who are fired don¡¯t get their wages.


    Also, your deposit won¡¯t be returned to you either.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not going to give me my wages?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes suddenly.


    James sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. This is one of thepany¡¯s rules, so I don¡¯t have any


    right to.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll go and talk it out with President Sawyer.¡± Alex turned to leave.


    Although he was unbothered about this bit of money, he no longer wished to endure the bullying.


    So, he would get back whatever rightfully belonged to him!


    ¡°Go, I support you. If President Sawyer gives you your wages, I¡¯ll get down and lick your boots.¡± James


    snorted scornfully.


    Alex turned and answered, ¡°Okay, then remember to lick my bootster.¡±


    Then, he went straight toward President Sawyer¡¯s office on the third floor without looking back.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5 Shock


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Jack Sawyer lifted his head and frowned at Alex, who had


    suddenly barged into his room without warning.


    ¡°President Sawyer, he¡¯s a security guard from the security department, Alex Jefferson. He insisted on


    seeing you and I couldn¡¯t hold him back.¡± Rushing in after Alex, Jack¡¯s secretary hurriedly exined.


    She stared at Alex with annoyance. I¡¯ve never seen such a rude man. How could he push me away like


    that just because I¡¯d disallowed him from entering?


    ¡°Security guard?¡±


    Knitting his eyebrows, a hint of fury crept across Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Where¡¯s Tom and the rest?¡±


    He was talking about his bodyguards.


    With his bodyguards outside the door, how could a mere security guard barge in like this?


    ¡°They went to the restroom,¡± exined the secretary.


    Frowning deeper, Jack nced at Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you want to fire me for no particr reason, but why won¡¯t you give me my wages? And


    you refuse to return me my deposit too! President Sawyer, you need to give me an exnation for this.¡±


    Walking up to Jack, Alex pulled out a chair and sat downnguidly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Jack looked at the secretary.


    A security guard kicking up a fuss in my office? How dare he?


    It was obvious that Jack was livid about it.


    ¡°President Sawyer, Alex¡¯s wife cheated on him and the matter became widely known all over the city.


    Everyone is ridiculing him, including our ownpany employees. Thus, the manager of the security


    department, James Langdon, felt that this matter has severely affected the reputation of ourpany.


    He suggested for us to fire Alex to prevent him from dragging ourpany¡¯s image through the mud.


    You hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so I agreed on your behalf,¡± exined the secretary.


    Jack gave Alex a nce of utter disdain.


    He felt pity for thetter, to be undergoing such humiliation.


    ¡°Alex Jefferson, right? Since your private matters have severely affected ourpany¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s


    natural that we would wish to fire you,¡± chirped Jack.


    ¡°I have no opinion about that. Nheless, you have to give me my wages,¡± answered Alex


    indifferently.


    ¡°Thepany rules state that those who are fired by thepany will not get their deposit back, much


    less, their wages.¡± Jack furrowed his brows as displeasure spread across his face.


    ¡°President Sawyer, do you also think that I¡¯m just a security guard who can be easily bullied?¡± Alex


    laughed aloud.


    Frowning, Jack felt increasingly annoyed at Alex¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. This is thepany¡¯s ruling. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for what


    happens next!¡± Jack started to be infuriated.


    ¡°Great, first you help yourself to my wages and deposit, and now you want to beat me up.¡±


    Alex smiled at Jack, then continued, ¡°President Sawyer is truly amazing, being the wealthiest man in


    Neb City. Unfortunately, I have my own principles. Not even God can take away what rightfully


    belongs to me. Today, I¡¯m here to see how you¡¯re going to beat me up, President Sawyer.¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Jack bellowed with rage.


    Alex was clearly challenging his power.


    Right then, the office door burst open and two sturdy young men rushed in.


    They were none other than Jack¡¯s two bodyguards.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re just a piece of trash that even your wife looks down upon. You¡¯re an idiot who doesn¡¯t


    even dare to say anything after being cheated on. How could you possibly go up against me? Throw


    him out of here!¡±


    A good-for-nothing who can¡¯t even maintain his wife¡¯s loyalty to him had dared to barge into my office.


    If word gets out about this, how mortified would I be?


    This kind of dumba** won¡¯t ever amount to anything in life.


    As Jack spoke, the two massive bodyguards held onto each side of Alex¡¯s shoulders, attempting to


    literally throw him out.


    A cruel glint shed across Alex¡¯s eyes. He leaned back slightly, raised his arms, and grabbed hold of


    the bodyguards¡¯ wrists.


    Snap!


    Snap!


    The two snapping sounds of bones breaking rang through the air simultaneously, and what followed


    next were the muffled cries of those bodyguards.


    Their right wrists were broken just like that by Alex!


    They held their wrists in terrible pain, and when they looked at Alex, they had looks of fear.


    Those two bodyguards were mercenaries who had survived The Brecknock War. Even ten ordinary


    mening at them wouldn¡¯t be able to get near them at all.


    But at this moment, their wrists had been snapped in half by anky-looking young man!


    How strong is this brat?


    Jack and his secretary were shocked as well.


    They kept staring at Alex, looking utterly terrified.


    Jack¡¯s two bodyguards, whom Jack had spent a lot of money hiring, had been taken down by a mere


    security guard just like that.


    D***it.


    This is a huge disgrace!


    ¡°Are there any more of them? Just release them all at once.¡± Alex pped his hands as he stared at


    Jack derisively.


    Jack was so furious he could not speak for a long while.


    Alex was insulting him!


    ¡°You brat. Are you truly trying to infuriate me?¡±


    Jack stared at Alex angrily and threatened, ¡°Give it a proper thought, with that dumb brain of yours. I,


    Jack Sawyer, am the wealthiest man in Neb City. With my power and influence, I¡¯ll be able to


    destroy you with just a phone call!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Alex snorted, then added, ¡°Believe it or not, I can destroy you right now with just a phone call too.¡±


    President Sawyer, do you really want to y this game with me?


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Enraged, Jack felt that his authority was being endlessly provoked by this man


    before him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Alex grinned as he speedily searched for a number that he had not called for eight years. Soon, he


    dialed it.


    ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s me.¡± Alex spoke into the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, it¡¯s been eight years. You¡¯ve finally called me!¡± The excited voice of an old man came


    from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Check the background of Jack Sawyer, the wealthiest man in Neb City for me. Check hispany


    Four Seas Corporation as well. I¡¯ll give you five minutes,¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, are you destroying him? Do you need my help?¡± asked the old man.


    ¡°No need. Just give me some evidence that would cripple him in five minutes.¡±novelbin


    ¡°Okay, I only need three minutes.¡±


    Jackughed. He did not take Alex¡¯s childish threats to heart at all.


    If Alex had the ability to destroy him, why would he be a security guard instead?


    However, if Jack knew Alex¡¯s true identity, he would probably wipe that smile off his face at once.


    Alex had his reasons for bing a security guard here and for not revealing his true identity too


    soon.


    After all, he was a son and the rightful heir of the powerful Jefferson family from the Northern Territory.


    He had wielded immense power and influence.


    How could Jack Sawyer, the wealthiest man of just a small ce like Neb City,pare to him?


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll y along with you for a few minutes today,¡± Jack sneered.


    Alex said he¡¯ll get d***ing evidence about me in three minutes, right? Then I¡¯ll see what he can do in


    three minutes.


    The secretary beside him scoffed as well. She thought that Alex had gone out of his mind.


    After two minutes, Alex¡¯s phone lit up with a new message.


    Alex looked at his phone and let out a satisfied grin.


    ¡°President Sawyer, you may decide whether you¡¯d like to fight me after you take a look at this


    message.¡± Alex passed his phone over to Jack smilingly.


    Jack snorted and took it. I¡¯m going to see what tricks he can pull out of his a**!


    However, no matter what tricks he has, I¡¯m not going to fall for them.


    However, when he read the contents of the message, the smile on his face froze.


    Instantly, fear appeared in his eyes. Even his hands that were holding the phone started shaking.


    ¡°President Sawyer, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s showing you some porn?¡± The secretary did not notice Jack¡¯s


    expression and mocked Alex.


    Then, Jack put down the phone with trembling hands, all the while staring at Alex.


    With a quavering voice, he asked, ¡°W¡­ W¡­ Who the hell are you?¡±


    Hearing Jack¡¯s strange tone, the secretary turned around as her heart leaped into her throat.


    There were fear and consternation in Jack¡¯s eyes!


    President Sawyer is afraid of this security guard?


    The secretary could not believe her eyes at all.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 Regret Having The Last Name Jennings


    ¡°Sir, Alex hasn¡¯t returned yet. Could he be¡­¡±


    James and Adam had been waiting at the reception desk for a long time now, yet there was no sign of


    Alex exiting Jack¡¯s office. Adam was feeling slightly worried about it.


    ¡°Why are you so scared? That brat must be waiting outside the office for President Sawyer toe


    out. Just wait. I¡¯m willing to bet that if he dares to argue with President Sawyer about this matter, the


    bodyguards will definitely throw him out without a second thought.¡±


    James appeared very confident about his theory. After all, he knew what President Sawyer¡¯s temper


    was like, and Alex was merely a lowly security guard.


    Even if a department head were to argue with President Sawyer, he would simply be looking for


    trouble!


    ¡°That loser is here.¡±


    Adam suddenly spoke up as he looked towards the direction of the stairs.


    Turning his head, James saw Alexing down from the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, how did it feel to be shut out for half a day? I¡¯m sure President Sawyer must have felt sorry for


    you and agreed to your requests, right?¡± James started jeering immediately.


    Adam had a look of scorn on his face as well. He did not believe for a moment that President Sawyer


    would give two hoots about this loser.


    Alex nced at the two of them calmly. Then, he drew out a cigarette and lit it. Taking a puff of it, he


    blew the smoke all over James¡¯ face. ¡°Get down and lick my boots.¡±


    Rage rose in James¡¯ heart. Alex was provoking him on purpose!


    Surprisingly, he had not lost his temper and simply jeered, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re just a live-in son-inw of the


    Jennings family. You¡¯re a loser, whose wife isn¡¯t even faithful. Why are you putting on an act before


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting on an act?¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°James, do you need me to get President Sawyer here to tell you that he doesn¡¯t dare to


    rip me off my wages?¡±


    He still remembered how James had said that he would get down and lick his boots after all.


    ¡°Get President Sawyer here?¡±


    James burst outughing, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°Alex you idiot, do you think that we¡¯re all as idiotic as you? Who do you think you are? If you¡¯re able to


    get President Sawyer here, I¡¯ll get down on my knees and lick your shoes!¡± James roared withughter.


    novelbin


    ¡°Sir, I think this piece of trash has be crazy from that cheating incident. He has gonepletely


    cuckoo!¡± Adam took the opportunity to ridicule Alex as well.


    Alex smirked coldly before pulling out his phone and calling Jack.


    ¡°Get down to the lobby right now.¡± With a mere sentence, Alex hung up.


    ¡°D***, who doesn¡¯t know how to act?¡±


    Adam snorted as he fished out his phone and pretended to call someone too.


    ¡°Hello, boss? Get down to the lobby right now.¡± He then looked at Alex, chuckling scornfully.


    ¡°How was it? My act was better than yours, right?¡± Adam¡¯sughter grew.


    To them, Alex¡¯s call was merely an act.


    Get President Sawyer here?


    Who does he think he is?


    Alex remainedposed as he puffed away at his cigarette without a word.


    As soon as James was about to mock him further, all of them saw Jack rushing down the stairs in a


    frenzy, without even bothering to use the elevator.


    Seeing this, James and Adam gaped in disbelief.


    Did this loser really call President Sawyer earlier?


    Impossible!


    Utterly impossible!


    The two shook their heads, unwilling to buy into that possibility.


    James quickly rushed up to Jack.


    ¡°President Sawyer¡­¡±


    He smiled in greeting, yet Jack did not even bother to look at him. Furthermore, thetter appeared to


    be annoyed at him, as he was blocking the way. Jack then pushed him aside, striding up to Alex as fast


    as he could.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson!¡± Jack bowed his head respectfully.


    Huh?


    What the hell is going on?


    What did President Sawyer greet him as? Mr. Jefferson?


    And he¡¯s even bowing to Alex?


    Instantly, James and Adam were floored by Jack¡¯s actions.


    However, what they were not aware of, was that in Jack¡¯s office earlier, Alex¡¯s message had truly given


    Jack a fright.


    Jack had not thought that Alex, a mere security guard, would hold so much power!


    With his experience, he knew that few across the entire Northern Territory, let alone in Neb City,


    would dare to go up against Alex.


    Ultimately, to save his own skin, he had no choice but to agree to Alex¡¯s request, selling fifty percent of


    hispany¡¯s shares to him at a low price.


    With that, he had suddenly turned from the big boss of thepany into just a mere investor, holding


    twenty percent of thepany¡¯s shares.


    What was more, this was the best-case scenario that he could get, after going down on his knees and


    begging for Alex¡¯s mercy!


    Otherwise, there was no doubt that he would bepletely destroyed today.


    ncing at Jack, Alex sneered, ¡°Tell James Langdon whether you dare to cut my wages or not.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, even if you ask me to, I wouldn¡¯t dare cut your wages!¡± Jack admitted in a wobbly voice.


    Alex then nced at James, his gaze turning frosty.


    ¡°Do you need me to destroy you before you¡¯ll get down on your knees to lick my shoes?¡±


    James was trembling all over.


    He now knew how terrifying Alex was.


    Nheless, he could not wrap his mind around what had just happened.


    How could a loser whose wife wasn¡¯t even faithful to him get a bigshot like President Sawyer to bow


    down to him?


    ¡°Kneel the f*** down!¡± Jack ordered as he turned to re at James.


    James was one of his men. Seeing that the man still was unclear about the circumstances, Jack felt


    rather anxious for him.


    If this big boss were offended, sacrificing ten thousand James Langdons would be the least of his


    concerns.


    James turned pale upon hearing Jack shouting at him and he broke down.


    With a thud, he immediately fell onto his knees in front of Alex and picked up one of Alex¡¯s boots with


    trembling hands.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. P¡­ Please have mercy and f¡­ forgive me for my insolence!¡± James lowered his head


    and spoke in a quivering voice, out of fear.


    Adam, who was beside him, went weak in the knees and copsed onto the floor.


    Terror filled his eyes at the sight of Alex!


    ¡°Get rid of his manager position and make him an ordinary security guard. If he¡¯s performing well, he


    can be a team leader in the future. Let Jonathan Samson be the manager instead.¡±


    Alex shot James a nce full of mockery, then turned to leave.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jack hurriedly nodded and sent Alex out of the lobby in a reverent manner.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Alex was getting ready to pick his son up from school, when one of the teachers


    called him.


    ¡°Are you Stanley Jennings¡¯ father?¡± A woman¡¯s voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Ms. Winston, is Stanley in trouble?¡± asked Alex anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get over here right now. Your son hit another student until his mouth bled. That student¡¯s


    parents told their child to hit your son back. You guys shoulde and settle this between yourselves.¡±


    Ms. Winston then hung up.


    Shocked, Alex put away his phone and rushed to the kindergarten on his electric scooter.


    When he reached, he was greeted by the sight of Stanley standing beside Ms. Winston with anger


    written all over his face.


    On the other side of the teacher stood a little boy with a bleeding mouth. He was crying bitterly.


    ¡°Stanley, why did you hit your ssmate?¡± Alex admonished.


    Stanley pointed at the crying boy with indignation and shouted, ¡°He said that you¡¯re a loser and that


    you¡¯re a live-in son-inw. He then mocked me saying that I¡¯m the loser¡¯s son, so I¡¯m a young loser as


    well! He¡¯d also said that I was the b****** of the Jenningses! Daddy, I don¡¯t want to be a Jennings


    anymore. I want to be like you so that I can be known as Stanley Jefferson!¡±


    As Stanley spoke, tears trickled down from the corners of his eyes, his voice quivering with pain.


    Alex suddenly felt his nose be sore, as his eyes welled up with tears of his own.


    Stanley¡¯s words had touched a raw spot in his heart.


    Kneeling down, he held Stanley¡¯s hand in his and took a deep breath, before saying with determination,


    ¡°Stanley, believe in me. I¡¯m not a loser, and I will change your name to Stanley Jefferson so that


    nobody will bully you in the future!¡±


    When Ms. Winston heard this, she stifled herugh, her eyes beginning to fill themselves with


    contempt.


    A live-in son-inw has to make do with his wife cheating on him with other men. How could he ever


    hope to change his son¡¯sst name? He must be dreaming.


    However, as a teacher, she could not mock Alex, even though she felt utter disdain towards him in her


    heart.


    ¡°Daddy, I believe in you!¡± Stanley nodded resolutely.


    Alex patted his son¡¯s head and decided to talk to Heather about this matter when they got home.


    When Stanley was born, he was very much against the boy taking thest name of Jennings. To his


    misfortune, Carmen had been insistent back then.


    Since he could not risk exposing his identity, he had no choice other than to concede to her demands.


    Unsurprisingly, he knew very well that his son should have taken hisst name!


    ¡°Which brat hit my son? Come out right now! I¡¯m going to beat you, you son of a b****!¡±


    Suddenly, the silence was broken by the bold and loud voice of a woman.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7 Shrew


    ¡°Mommy, Stanley hit me! My lips are bleeding, help!¡± The child ran to the youngdy and wailed in


    distress while pointing at Stanley.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll seek revenge for you,¡± the youngdy consoled her son, ring at Stanley


    angrily.


    ¡°B******, you dare hit my son? Do you have a death wish?¡± she dered.


    Stanley cowered back in fear upon seeing the youngdy¡¯s re.


    Rising to his feet, Alex frowned and gazed at her sharply. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Why are you reprimanding a


    kid? Besides, you haven¡¯t asked why my son had hit your son, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I know you. You¡¯re the loser who couldn¡¯t even look after your own wife. Who are you to talk


    some sense into me?¡± The youngdy immediately recognized Alex, as he was a bodyguard who had


    worked under her husband.


    Her disdain for him was evident. He could bear to put up with the fact that his wife had be


    someone else¡¯s mistress!


    A sh of anger rippled through Alex¡¯s eyes. He would have given her a p if the kids weren¡¯t here.


    B****, you deserve a p from me!


    ¡°Stop ring at me! Both of you need to kneel and apologize to my son this instant. If you fail to do so,


    I won¡¯t let you losers off the hook so easily!¡± The youngdy demanded.


    Alex¡¯s gaze darkened immediately. The youngdy stiffened before pping him across the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯d said, kneel and apologize to my son this instant!¡±


    Alex swiveled, avoiding the youngdy¡¯s p.


    ¡°Hey! How dare you avoid it?¡± she cried out furiously.


    ¡°You mean that I¡¯ve got to simply allow you to p me?¡± Alex¡¯s voice grew icy.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Today, besides pping you, both of you also need to kneel and apologize to my son!


    If you¡¯re not sincere enough, don¡¯t bother standing up!¡± the youngdy announced arrogantly.


    ¡°What if I refuse to do so?¡± Alex mocked, utterly livid.


    ¡°Refuse?¡± The youngdy roared in anger, reaching out to p Alex once again.


    Loser, how dare you talk back to me? You¡¯re asking for this! she thought angrily.


    This time, Alex no longer avoided her. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand,


    twisting it slightly. The youngdy immediately released an excruciating yell.


    ¡°Let go! Loser, let me go! Hey, the loser is beating me up! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Bad guy! Let my Mommy go. Bad guy, let me beat you up!¡± The little boy saw what was going on and


    ran to Alex, raining punches on his thigh.


    Snorting, Alex released his grip on the youngdy¡¯s wrist. She promptly rubbed her aching wrist as she


    shed a vicious re at Alex.


    ¡°Benny Langdon! Go away! If you hit my Daddy again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Since young Benny was still hitting


    Alex¡¯s thigh, Stanley rushed forward, almost attempting to hit him as well.


    ¡°Mommy, he wants to beat me up!¡± Benny hurriedly went back to the youngdy and wailed pitifully.


    The youngdy was so infuriated that she leaped towards Alex shrewdly. ¡°Die, both of you!¡±


    However, before her hands could reach Alex¡¯s face, he had already nted a p upon her face.


    p!


    The youngdy was stunned by the p that was delivered to her.


    ¡°H¡­ How dare you hit me?¡±


    Alex snorted and replied, ¡°This p is to teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t be rude to everyone you meet.¡±


    Before the youngdy realized what was going on, another pnded on her face.


    ¡°This p is to teach you to how to behave,¡± Alex announced.


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±


    The youngdy was utterly enraged after being pped twice. ¡°Stay right here. Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    She grabbed hold of her phone and made a phone call. ¡°Your wife and son are going to be beaten up!


    Where are you? Come to the kindergarten this instant!¡±


    ¡°D*** it, does that person have a death wish? I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. Wait for me!¡± A man¡¯s


    furious voice rang from the other end before he hung up abruptly.


    The youngdy pocketed her phone and threatened Alex arrogantly, ¡°My husband ising soon. I¡¯ll


    ensure that the both of you will end up groveling at my feet! Mark my words!¡±


    She paused before adding, ¡°By the way, since you had just pped me twice, you¡¯ll get pped ten


    times in return. I¡¯ll also ask my husband to fire you, loser!¡± she announced.


    Ms. Winston, who had witnessed the entire scene sighed and looked at Alex. ¡°Alex, Mrs. Langdon¡¯s


    husband is a manager in Four Seas Corporation. You shouldn¡¯t offend him. I think that you and Stanley


    should apologize to her now so that she wouldn¡¯t put you in a tight spotter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see if her husband will ask me to apologizeter,¡± Alex responded coldly.


    He had managed to guess the identity of the youngdy¡¯s husband based on her words.


    Ms. Winston shook her head and kept silent. I¡¯ve done what I could, so if they get insultedter, they¡¯d


    deserve it, she thought.


    The youngdy seemed smug and continued sneering, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remain this calmter.¡±


    novelbin


    Alex proceeded to ignore her and patted Stanley¡¯s head. In a low voice, he uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit


    more. Daddy will bring you home after this.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, will they beat us up?¡± Stanley asked nervously.


    Alex shot him a reassuring smile. ¡°Daddy is here. No one will dare to bully us.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I trust you, Daddy.¡± Stanley nodded, as the fear in his eyes faded away.


    Five minutester, a VW arrived at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. James Langdon alighted the car and


    rushed into the kindergarten immediately.


    The security failed to stop him.


    ¡°Hey! Who has beaten up my wife and son? Come on out!¡± James yelled loudly, attracting the attention


    of everyone present.


    ¡°James Langdon, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯d nearly got beaten to death!¡±


    The youngdy pointed at Alex and uttered haughtily, ¡°It¡¯s this loser subordinate of yours. Tell him to


    get on his knees. I¡¯ll p his face today!¡±


    ¡°D*** you¡­¡±


    James turned in Alex¡¯s direction and was about to curse when he had suddenly spotted Alex. His voice


    stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Your wife wants me to get on my knees. What do you think?¡± Alex mocked, his gaze fixated on James.


    Shocked, James immediately fell onto his knees before Alex.


    ¡°M¡­ Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that it was you!¡± James lowered his head as his body


    trembled in fear.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 Humiliated Live In Son In Law


    James had no idea that it would be Alex!


    ¡°James Langdon! Have you gone crazy? Or is something wrong with your knees?¡± The youngdy was


    astounded to see her husband getting on his knees without a word.


    Even Ms. Winston¡¯s lips had parted open in disbelief.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Benny ran over to James and tugged at him because he thought that


    James had identally fallen down.


    Nheless, James dared not answer his son lest Alex flew into a rage, punishing his son as well.


    ¡°James Langdon, stand up this instant!¡± his wife demanded angrily. She was utterly humiliated by


    James¡¯ action.


    ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± James ignored her wishes, throwing her an order, instead.


    ¡°W¡­ What did you just say?¡± The youngdy stared at James in shock.


    ¡°I said, get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. Jefferson! Are you deaf?¡±


    James was so terrified that he pulled his wife to her knees at once.


    Even the richest man in Neb City, Jack Sawyer, was so afraid of Alex. I can¡¯t believe that my wife


    had just asked him to get on his knees to apologize. Does she have a death wish? he thought.


    Today, he went to Jack to sound him out. Upon the mention of Alex¡¯s name, James was quick to notice


    the sh of fear in Jack¡¯s gaze.


    Jack had not said much, but James figured that Alex must have been someone influential whom they


    could not afford to offend.


    At that moment, his wife finally realized what was going on. Her gaze directed at Alex was full of terror


    and displeasure.


    ¡°Hurry, apologize now!¡± Jamesmanded.


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes widened before she lowered her head reluctantly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Since Alex remained indifferent, James¡¯ heart sank and he yelled once again. ¡°Louder! Be sincere!¡±


    The youngdy burst into tears at his admonishment and pleaded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive


    me. I shouldn¡¯t have kicked up a scene unreasonably. Please let us off this time!¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be rude to everyone whom you meet.¡±


    Alex cast a final nce at the youngdy before he left the kindergarten with his son.


    The youngdy was exasperated, but she dared not make a sound.


    It was after Alex and his son had left on the electric scooter that they had finally stood up.


    Ms. Winston was utterly dumbfounded by the turn of events.


    Even as she watched Alex and Stanley disappear from her line of sight, she failed toe to terms


    with why was James so afraid of Alex.


    Isn¡¯t Alex a live-in son-inw of the Jenningses? she thought in confusion.


    ¡°James Langdon! That was so humiliating. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, I¡¯ll


    never forgive you!¡± Upon rising to her feet, the youngdy turned to James, as indignation zed in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Why did you offend him in the first ce? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying he is?¡± James roared


    furiously. He felt even more aggrieved than his wife.


    He had just knelt before Alex this morning, but he had ended up kneeling once again just now. Imagine


    how aggravating that was!


    novelbin


    ¡°W¡­ Who is that man? You seem terrified of him.¡± Since James was utterly livid, his wife dared not


    aggravate him further.


    ¡°Even Jack Sawyer was terrified of him. Tell me, why would I act otherwise?¡± James snorted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the live-in son-inw of the Jenningses? Mr. Sawyer is the richest man in Neb City. Why


    would he be afraid of Alex?¡± The youngdy was unbelieving at her husband¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know his real identity. Remember, don¡¯t offend his family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that


    you¡¯ll regret it!¡± James snorted in annoyance as he turned to leave the kindergarten.


    ¡°Even the richest man in Neb City was terrified of him?¡± Ms. Winston repeated as her legs turned to


    jelly. She instantly decided to take better care of Stanley from now forth.


    As Alex was a live-in son-inw of the Jenningses, she had always treated Stanley harshly. When the


    other little kids jeered at him, she intentionally let them be, allowing them to bully him.


    Today¡¯s incident happened because she did not stop it. Stanley got so furious until heshed out and


    hit Benny.


    When Alex and Stanley arrived home, both Heather and Carmen were there. Lucas was the exception,


    as he was likely to be fooling around somewhere else.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to be a Jennings anymore. I want to be Stanley Jefferson. My friends had said


    that I was a little loser and a b******. I don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore,¡± Stanley ran to Heather and


    implored, tugging on her sleeves.


    The three adults were stunned by his actions. Heather and Carmen immediately glowered at Alex, their


    gazes sharp.


    ¡°Why? Is being a live-in son-inw of the Jenningses a humiliation for you?¡± Heather uttered mockingly.


    Carmen jumped up and pointed at Alex. ¡°How dare you teach your son to say such things?¡±


    Both Heather and Carmen thought that it was Alex, who had taught his son to say that.


    Stanley was merely a kid, so he must have repeated his father¡¯s words.


    At that exact moment, Heather was utterly disappointed in Alex.


    Stanley¡¯sst name did not matter to her because she still had a brother to carry on theirst name.


    However, she was disappointed and displeased by Alex¡¯s attitude.


    Alex took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Stanley should take myst name. Besides, his friends had


    indeed mocked him for taking yourst name. That could affect his childhood. I think that he should


    change hisst name to Jefferson.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± Carmen scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a live-in son-inw. You have no right to demand that.


    No live-in son-inw would ask for his son to take hisst name!¡±


    ¡°I am different from the rest,¡± Alex retorted.


    p!


    It was Carmen whonded a tight p on Alex¡¯s face as she reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a


    parasite in our family. You don¡¯t have the right to demand that. From now on, if you instigate Stanley to


    say something like that, I¡¯ll p your face off!¡±


    Alex was livid. He would have crippled Carmen if she wasn¡¯t Heather¡¯s mother.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a future together. I¡¯ve thought it through. I want a divorce!¡± With that, Heather turned


    and entered her bedroom. She emerged with a divorce agreement in her hands.


    Handing it to Alex, she ordered icily, ¡°Sign it. I¡¯ll hand the papers to my attorney tomorrow so that she


    can deal with the rest of the procedures.¡±


    Staring at the divorce agreement she had handed to him, Alex could not help but shiver.


    We¡¯ve been together for five years. Is this the end of our marriage? he thought sadly.


    A miserable expression flitted across Alex¡¯s face as his heart wrenched in pain at Heather¡¯s


    indifference.


    He took the divorce agreement and was about to agree and request for Stanley to take hisst name


    when Heather¡¯s phone rang, all of a sudden.


    ¡°Heather,e and save me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll die!¡± Lucas¡¯ frightened voice sounded over the phone.


    Heather¡¯s face fell as she demanded, ¡°What happened? Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 Aggrieved


    ¡°I¡¯m at Cloud Casino. Heather, bring all the cash that you have with you,¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Heather trailed off in anger and nearly flung her phone to the floor. Her fury had heightened


    when she heard that her brother was gambling in a casino.


    Carmen snatched her phone away and asked in concern, ¡°Lucas, how much do you owe them?¡±


    ¡°Are you Lucas Jennings¡¯ mother? He owes us five million. Come here in an hour with the money.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off his hands,¡± a man¡¯s voice replied to her before the call was hung up.


    ¡°Five million!¡± Carmen staggered back in shock, nearly losing her grip on the phone.


    Where would they get five million?


    ¡°Mom, I told you to stop spoiling him but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Look, he¡¯s in trouble now. How will we get


    five million to save him?¡± Heather took her phone back, utterly annoyed.


    ¡°Heather, Lucas is your only brother. If I don¡¯t spoil him, who else should I spoil? I need him to take


    care of meter on!¡± Carmen cried.


    ¡°What about now? Where will we get five million?¡± Heather was cross.


    Carmen fell silent. After a moment of brief hesitation, something urred to her. ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t


    you call Mr. Wace? The casino will release Lucas if he helps us,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Even if the casino is willing to release him, what about the money?¡± Heather returned exasperatedly.


    She had no intention of asking for Walt¡¯s help.


    ¡°Then borrow five million from him! He had lent us thirty million previously. We can add the five million


    to our debt,¡± Carmen told her shamelessly.


    novelbin


    ¡°Mom, am I nothing but a pawn for you to get more money?¡± Heather shouted, her cheeks flushed with


    anger.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re going to Mr. Wace the day after tomorrow anyway. If you ask him nicely, he¡¯ll even


    lend forty million to us!¡± Carmen eximed, delighted at her brilliant idea.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Heather nearly choked in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± Suddenly, Alex spoke. He had remained silent the entire time, with the divorce


    agreement still in hand.


    ¡°You?¡± Both Carmen and Heather turned to look at him, regarding him with disdain.


    ¡°Heather, I can help Lucas pay back the five million he¡¯d owed the casino,¡± Alex stated firmly.


    He wasn¡¯t boasting, of course. Fifty billion was nothing to him, let alone five million.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Heather glowered at Alex as she resisted the urge to deliver him a huge p.


    Back then, Alex might have been a loser, but he had never boasted this much.


    Hence, her hatred for him intensified.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I can help you,¡± Alex repeated.


    ¡°Enough! Shut up if you want to help me,¡± Heather retorted in fury.


    ¡°Loser, get out of my sight. Scram!¡± Carmen shoved Alex away and looked at Heather.


    ¡°Heather, those people in the casino are dangerous. If you don¡¯t ask for Mr. Wace¡¯s help, they¡¯d chop


    off Lucas¡¯ hands for sure!¡± Carmen cried in despair.


    Heather was heaving with anger.


    She was torn between saving her brother and asking for help from the man she hated.


    Stumped, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and upset at Lucas.


    After a short silence, Heather announced, ¡°Mom, this is thest time I¡¯ll help Lucas. If he doesn¡¯t learn


    from this, I¡¯ll refuse to help him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t worry. I promise you I¡¯ll discipline him after this.¡± Carmen was shocked by Heather¡¯s


    sudden burst of anger as she nodded profusely.


    ¡°Give me Walt¡¯s number,¡± Heather dered after taking a deep breath.


    Carmen hurriedly leafed through her contacts and found Walt¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t go to Walt for help. I can help you!¡± Alex dered irritably.


    Heather spun around and shot him a disdainful look.


    ¡°I told you to shut up. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± She was so furious that she had wanted to kill him on the


    spot.


    After shooting another look at Alex, she dialed Walt¡¯s number and waited for him to answer her call.


    ¡°Walt, this is Heather. Are you free right now?¡± she asked when he picked up.


    Soon, Walt¡¯s voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Oh? Heather? I¡¯m with a client right now, but if you need


    me, I can reschedule my appointment.¡±


    Heather was slightly touched. Walt might have insulted her with his request, but his attitude was


    certainly better than Alex¡¯s.


    She hurriedly exined what had happened to Lucas. ¡°But if you can¡¯t help him, forget it,¡± she


    concluded.


    ¡°Cloud Casino? I¡¯m not that familiar with it, but I¡¯m sure that the owner will amodate my request,¡±


    Walt replied.


    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll wait for you there,¡± Heather thanked him gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You know my feelings for you, right? Are you at home now? I¡¯ll pick you up in twenty


    minutes,¡± Walt informed her and hung up.


    ¡°Well, theparison is a killjoy. We had to ask for an outsider¡¯s help. Look how capable Mr. Wace


    is,¡± Carmen sneered. ¡°Unlike this parasite in our family, who¡¯s nothing but a loser who loves to brag!¡±


    She had rxed, ever since Walt had agreed to help them.


    She was evidently full of disdain, for this live-in son-inw of hers.


    Alex¡¯s expression had darkened as he clenched his fists tightly.


    As his nails dug into his skin, blood trickled down his fists. However, the pain didn¡¯t bother him at all, as


    it was nothingpared to Heather¡¯s anger and distrust directed at him.


    Both Heather and Carmen ignored him and headed outside to wait for Walt.


    Alex drew in a deep breath. He refused to concede defeat and decided to go with them.


    ¡°Stanley, let¡¯s go out.¡± Alex ced the divorce agreement down and looked at his son, who appeared


    terribly upset.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want Mommy and Grandma to yell at you,¡± Stanley confessed.


    Alex felt his heart clenching in pain as he patted Stanley¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Stanley, Mommy, and


    Grandma won¡¯t yell at me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley nodded obediently.


    Alex looked up and sighed despondently. He wondered if he should proceed with the divorce.


    Divorce wasn¡¯t in his n unless it was thest resort.


    He loved Heather, of course. Besides, he knew that it would be a huge blow to Stanley if they had


    agreed to a divorce.


    Alex brought Stanley out of the house and got onto his electric scooter. When he arrived at the


    entrance of the neighborhood, he saw Heather and Carmen getting into Walt¡¯s car.


    He was instantly overwhelmed by anger. He proceeded to follow the car on his electric scooter.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 Shameless


    Soon, they arrived at Cloud Casino and saw Lucas kneeling, before a few burly men.


    ¡°Sis, save me!¡± Lucas cried upon seeing Heather.


    ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± The man kicked Lucas so hard that Carmen¡¯s heart


    began to ache for her son.


    She adored her son so much that tears had welled up in her eyes upon seeing the bruises all over his


    body


    ¡°Sir, please forgive my brother for being immature. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s sorry for what he¡¯s done.¡± Heather


    took in a deep breath before she apologized on behalf of her brother.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re quite pretty, huh? Are you this loser¡¯s sister? You don¡¯t really resemble him.¡±


    The five burly men scanned Heather with wicked gleams in their eyes.


    One young man wearing a ripped jacket. He had even stepped forward, in an attempt to touch her


    cheek.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Heather screamed and hurriedly hid behind Walt.


    ¡°Pretty girl, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Haha!¡± The young manughed arrogantly.


    The other men burst intoughter at his words, as they were used to teasing prettydies.


    ¡°Sir, I am Walt Wace from Wace Group. Please do me a favor and release him.¡± Walt stood in front


    of Heather protectively and shot a grin at the men.


    He thought that the men would agree since he had announced his identity.


    The Wace family was rather famous in Neb City, and normal thugs wouldn¡¯t dare to go against


    them.


    Carmen and Heather also heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Walt¡¯s words.


    They also thought that these thugs would do the Wace family a favor and release Lucas.


    ¡°The Wace family? Who are you to ask me to grant you a favor?¡± the young man snorted and


    mocked, ¡°Do you know who am I?¡±


    ¡°I am Chris Tucker, and my brother-inw is Jack Sawyer, the president of Four Seas Corporation.


    You¡¯re nothing but a lowly Wace. How dare you ask for a favor from me?¡± Chris looked at Walt


    haughtily.


    The brother-inw of the richest man in Neb City!


    At that thought, Walt, Heather, and Carmen¡¯s hearts sank in despair.


    None of them could afford to offend Chris.


    Walt couldn¡¯t help but curse silently. If he knew that the person who Lucas had offended was Chris, he


    wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help them.


    D*** it, even if my entire family were here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Sawyer! he swore silently.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to plough on because he didn¡¯t want to humiliate himself in front of


    Heather.


    Gritting his teeth, he put his pride aside and forced out a smile. ¡°Mr. Tucker, that wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d meant.


    Lucas is my brother-inw. He has been mentally challenged since young. If he had offended you,


    please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense. He owes me five million. If you give me the money now, I¡¯ll let him go.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off his fingers,¡± Chris dered in a wintry tone.


    Five million?


    Walt frowned immediately.


    He knew that Heather¡¯s brother was a gambling addict, but he had no idea that the boy would owe the


    casino that much.


    novelbin


    ¡°Since he¡¯s your brother-inw, you should pay his debt,¡± Chris told Walt.


    ¡°Mr. Tucker, actually, he isn¡¯t my brother-inw.¡±


    Walt was still cursing silently. Five million was a huge sum of money. Even with his family¡¯s status, he


    couldn¡¯t get that amount of money in such a short time.


    Previously, he told Heather that he would lend her thirty million if she had agreed to apany him for


    three days. That was a big, fat lie.


    He had simply wanted to insult Alex, by taking his revenge on Heather.


    He wasn¡¯t going to fulfil his promise at all.


    ¡°Mr. Wace, could you lend me five million now?¡± Heather shot an imploring look in Walt¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Heather, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve dealt with the matter.¡±


    Right then, Alex¡¯s voice rang out from behind the three of them.


    ¡°You? A loser?¡± Walt turned and sneered upon seeing Alex.


    Heather¡¯s face was ashen when she saw Alex and Stanley at the scene.


    If the men changed their target to Stanley, she would be doomed.


    ¡°Why are you here? Get lost!¡± Heather immediately hollered at Alex furiously.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is here to help save Uncle,¡± Stanley replied in an adorable voice.


    ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t listen to your Daddy¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s crazy!¡± Heather patted Stanley¡¯s head and


    eximed.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy isn¡¯t crazy. Today, Benny bullied me at school and Daddy helped me take revenge,¡±


    Stanley told her seriously.


    ¡°What? Alex Jefferson, how could you beat up another kid? What are you, a beast?¡± Heather¡¯s fury


    heightened, upon hearing Stanley¡¯s words.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve gotten it wrong,¡± Alex hurriedly exined himself, as he knew that Heather had


    misunderstood the situation.


    There was no way that he would beat up another kid!


    ¡°Enough, Heather. We¡¯ll talk about that at home. Now, we need to pay them and save your brother.¡±


    Carmen furrowed her brows when she saw Heather arguing with Alex.


    ¡°Yes, Sis. My entire body is aching badly. I think that I might die if I don¡¯t go to the hospital right now!¡±


    Lucas demanded in displeasure.


    ¡°Send Stanley back, now!¡± Heather took a deep breath beforemanding Alex.


    Sighing, Alex turned and left, with Stanley in tow.


    Since he had already called Jack, the situation was already resolved.


    ¡°Are you done? If you are, pay me back now,¡± Chris urged impatiently.


    Heather clenched her teeth and turned to Walt. ¡°Mr. Wace, could you lend me five million now?¡±


    Frowning, Walt was about to leave, when Chris¡¯ phone began to ring.


    ¡°Oh? Got it, Jack. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chris was talking to someone respectfully as he


    nced around, looking for Alex.


    After hanging up, he didn¡¯t see Alex anywhere, so he shot a smile at Heather, ¡°Mrs. Jefferson, I¡¯m really


    sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Lucas was your brother. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Both Walt and Carmen were shocked, too. They had even thought


    that Chris was ying a trick on them.


    ¡°Mrs. Jefferson, you don¡¯t have to pay me back. I¡¯ll evenpensate Lucas a hundred grand¡­ No, I¡¯ll


    compensate five-hundred grand for his medical bills. How does that sound?¡± Chris lowered his head,


    seemingly terrified.


    He was shocked out of his wits when his brother-inw had called him, so he wanted to settle the


    matter as quickly as possible.


    ¡°No, no. Just release my brother. We don¡¯t need you topensate us,¡± Heather regained her senses


    and hurriedly declined since Chris didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Of course, Chris dared not disobey her wishes and told his men to release Lucas.


    As they made their way out of the casino, they still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, as it was too


    good to be true.


    ¡°Mr. Wace, thank you for your help. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Lucas if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    After leaving the casino, Carmen immediately thanked Walt. She thought Chris¡¯ attitude had changed


    abruptly as if he were doing Walt a favor.


    Walt was stunned, but he didn¡¯t try to correct Carmen¡¯s misunderstanding. He merely chuckled and


    answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Chris isn¡¯t someone to mess with. Luckily, I¡¯d called my father before we¡¯d


    arrived, asking him for Mr. Sawyer¡¯s help. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave that easily.¡±


    Oh, I see, Heather mused.


    She was in doubt, but Walt¡¯s exnation managed to appease her suspicions.


    Otherwise, Chris wouldn¡¯t have changed so abruptly after receiving that phone call.


    At once, Heather gazed at Walt, as her heart skipped a beat.


    Compared to Alex¡¯s inability, Walt was a real man.


    After sending Lucas to the hospital to deal with the bruises on his face, Walt told Heather earnestly,


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯d booked a VIP room in Hyatt Hotel earlier. My clients are still there. Why don¡¯t youe


    and have some drinks with us?¡±


    Heather panicked upon hearing Walt¡¯s invitation. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to it.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 I Am Not A Good Woman


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t today. My son hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. I need to go home and cook for him,¡± Heather


    exined after a brief silence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Alex with him? Can¡¯t he cook?¡± Walt inquired. He was slightly irritated, but it didn¡¯t show on his


    face.


    ¡°He can only cook for himself,¡± Heather lied.


    Truthfully, Alex was a great cook. He had been cooking their meals all along.


    ¡°He can¡¯t even cook? Ha! Fine. I¡¯ll hold a ceremony for you at The Clouds tomorrow. You¡¯ll be the envy


    of our friends. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Heather.¡±


    Walt grabbed Heather¡¯s hands and gazed at her affectionately, his eyes expectant.


    Utterly flustered, Heather wanted to pull away from him. However, she was afraid that she would


    embarrass him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± She nodded profusely as a blush crept up onto her cheeks.


    ¡°I trust you. You should return now to prepare dinner for Stanley.¡± Walt nodded and released his grip on


    her.


    Heather¡¯s mind was in shambles as she turned to leave in a hurry.


    A ruthless but confident look appeared on Walt¡¯s face as he gazed at a noticeably anxious Heather.


    He was pleased with Heather¡¯s reaction today.


    If she still hated him, then it wouldn¡¯t be as fun when he took his revenge tomorrow, as he was nning


    to give her a forceful strike while she was still into him.


    That would be the highlight of his revenge!


    Heather went to Carmen and Lucas before they took a cab home.


    When they arrived home, Alex and Stanley were having dinner.


    ¡°Loser, how dare you eat without us?¡± Carmen saw them and immediately hollered.


    novelbin


    Alex said nothing and helped Stanley with his soup before he continued eating his meal.


    Carmen¡¯s anger intensified as Alex chose to ignore her.


    ¡°All you do is eat! You couldn¡¯t even help when Lucas was in trouble. You¡¯re worse than an outsider!¡±


    Carmen startedining.


    ¡°Grandma, Mommy, Uncle. Dinner is ready,¡± Stanley raised his head and called.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry enough as it is!¡± Carmen waved furiously and strode back to her bedroom.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll cook for youter,¡± Lucas offered.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Carmen nodded.


    ¡°Hurry, finish your dinner. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Lucas red at them and urged.


    Stanley was afraid of Lucas, so he lowered his head and started shoving his food into his mouth hastily.


    ¡°Stanley, chew your food thoroughly so that you won¡¯t choke on it. No one will punish a good boy when


    he eats,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley nodded.


    Lucas was about to retort when Heather frowned and ordered, ¡°Stop it. If you¡¯re that hungry, eat


    somewhere else.¡±


    Lucas fell silent at once, as he was terrified of his sister.


    Heather sat beside Stanley and got herself some food, too.


    After dinner, Alex washed the dishes while Heather read a storybook to Stanley.


    Heather had only returned to her bedroom after Stanley had fallen asleep.


    She saw Alex lying on the ground, scrolling his phone aimlessly.


    Sincest night, Heather had refused to share a bed with him, so he had no choice but to sleep on the


    floor.


    After taking a shower, Heather sat at her dressing table and dried her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to apany


    Walt tomorrow,¡± she informed Alex.


    ¡°I know,¡± Alex replied coolly.


    ¡°My familyes before you. I¡¯m not a good woman.¡± Heather sat on the bed after drying her hair and


    looked at Alex directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how pathetic you are, but I¡¯m going to cheat on you to save my family anyway. So, sign the


    divorce papers and we¡¯ll hand the signed papers over to my attorney tomorrow. That way, I won¡¯t cheat


    on you and people won¡¯t mock you, too.¡±


    Alex said nothing and scrolled through his phone quietly.


    ¡°There¡¯s one million in this card. If you remain frugal like you have been doing for the past few years,


    you can survive for a few years with that money. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Stanley up as a responsible


    mother.¡±


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ll change hisst name when he¡¯s in high school. I know that bothers you a lot, and he


    should take yourst name as you¡¯re his father.¡±


    With that, Heather took out a bank card and gave it to Alex. ¡°The password is thest six digits of your


    birthday.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed. If you insist on getting a divorce, let¡¯s talk about it after tomorrow. I don¡¯t need your money.


    My only condition is that I get full custody over Stanley,¡± Alex raised his head and stated firmly.


    ¡°How are you going to bring him up? Do you want Stanley to be a pathetic loser like you when he


    grows up?¡± Heather raised her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure our son bes the richest man in the world. He¡¯ll grow up to be a real


    man,¡± Alex stated firmly.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re such a disappointment!¡± Heather dered crossly. ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t go to the attorney


    tomorrow since you¡¯re fine with other people mocking you!¡±


    Shey on the bed in a huff and switched off the lights, preparing to sleep.


    However, no one knew if she truly fell asleep or not.


    The next day, when Alex returned after sending Stanley to kindergarten, Heather was still at home.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to bete. Let me give you a ride,¡± Alex offered.


    Heather couldn¡¯t help but snort, as thest bit of feelings that she had for Alex disappeared into thin air.


    Is my husband offering to send me to another man¡¯s bed? How ironic. Does he have no shame at


    all? Heather wondered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take your stupid electric scooter,¡± she sneered, shooting him a look before leaving.


    Alex stared at her retreating figure without a word and headed out too.


    Upon seeing Heather leave in a cab, he called Jack promptly.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Alex questioned.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re waiting for your orders, Mr. Jefferson,¡± Jack replied.


    ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on your phone. Take action once you receive my text.¡±


    Alex hung up, as a cruel glint shed across his eyes.


    Just wait and see. I¡¯ll make Walt grovel at my feet! he decided.


    He got onto his electric scooter and followed the cab.


    At The Clouds.


    Walt had reserved the entire resort and had even invited most of their college friends.


    He had imed that the asion was Heather¡¯s wedding, but it was merely an alumni reunion.


    Walt was dressed smartly today, as though he was Prince Charming. Upon his arrival, he became the


    center of attention.


    The crowd started ttering and buttering up to him eagerly, highlighting his sess and uniqueness.


    ¡°Heather Jennings is here!¡±


    ¡°Oh? The most popr girl in college? She still looks so pretty!¡±


    Heather made her way in through the path covered in a red carpet.


    She was dressed in a ruby red evening gown, which showcased her elegance and beauty.


    At that moment, everyone, including Walt, was mesmerized by her beauty.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 What Are You Doing Here


    Walt¡¯s resentment intensified on the spot as he recalled how Heather had chosen to marry a pathetic


    loser instead of him.


    A sneer appeared on his lips, but it disappeared almost instantly.


    He reached up and rearranged his bowtie. A confident smile flitted across his lips as he walked towards


    Heather.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here,¡± Walt eximed in delight upon reaching Heather¡¯s side.


    Heather nced around at her college friends, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy.


    ¡°I will keep my word. I hope that you¡¯ll keep yours, too,¡± Heather responded calmly.


    ¡°Heather, why won¡¯t you trust me? I came up with that request because I¡¯d wanted you to know about


    my feelings for you. Why would I make things difficult for you when all you¡¯d wanted was to borrow


    some money?¡± Walt exined as he held his arm up.


    Heather hesitated shortly before she took his hand.


    Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, both of them walked past the red carpet.


    Everyone started pping for them, but Heather¡¯s face had paled visibly.


    She could sense the mocking stares of her college friends.


    She didn¡¯t know if Walt did it on purpose or if he had no idea about it, but all she felt was utter


    humiliation.


    ¡°Heather, you must be really happy. Back then, you and Walt were a match made in heaven. You


    should¡¯ve married him ages ago!¡± One friend uttered, seemingly enviously.


    Walt pretended to be upset and dered, ¡°Hannah, what are you saying? It¡¯s not toote for Heather to


    marry me now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. They are meant to be!¡± Another friend chimed in.


    Right then, a delicate box suddenly appeared in Walt¡¯s hand. He opened it and took out a diamond


    ring.


    ¡°Heather, the ceremony might not be grand enough, but my feelings for you are sincere. Marry me. I


    promise I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the world.¡± Walt got down on one knee and looked up at


    Heather earnestly.


    Heather felt her heart skip a beat. She nced at the sparkling diamond ring handed to her, as her


    heart started thumping rapidly.


    Her gaze was confused as she didn¡¯t know if Walt was being sincere, or if he was merely teasing her.


    ¡°Heather, if this is a joke, I wouldn¡¯t have saved your brotherst night.¡± Walt¡¯s reminder came at the


    right time.


    Realization dawn upon Heather. Yes, if this were a joke, Walt wouldn¡¯t have saved Lucasst night.


    The person Lucas had offended was Chris, the brother-inw of the richest man in Neb City.


    At that thought, Heather made up her mind. She was going to stretch out her hand so that Walt could


    put the ring on her finger. Suddenly, a sound interrupted them.


    Thud!


    Momentarily, the door of the hall was kicked open.


    Everyone turned and saw Alex walking in their direction.


    ¡°Who is this? How dare he cause a disturbance at Mr. Wace¡¯s party? Does he have a death wish?¡±


    Someone who didn¡¯t manage to recognize Alex demanded at once.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our ss rep, Alex Jefferson? What is he doing?¡± another person inquired curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Alex had married into Heather¡¯s family?¡± Someone else who knew Alex¡¯s situation


    exined.


    ¡°Ah? Our ss rep who used to be an ace student? He became a live-in son-inw?¡±


    The other friends who didn¡¯t know about this were utterly shocked.


    Their shock swiftly turned into merciless jeers.


    ¡°Alex, you used to be an ace student. Look at you. You don¡¯t seem to be doing well now, huh?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a kept man. What else would you expect from him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about this in novels, but this is the first time I¡¯d ever seen this in real life.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re a witness to something this ridiculous. Look, our ss rep is truly a live-in son-inw!¡±


    ¡°Alex, do you mind if I ask whosest name did your son take?¡± Hannah chuckled and asked.


    There were simr looks of mockery on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Her question had hit home.


    Alex nced at Hannah before scanning the crowd without any expression on his face.


    However, Heather had turned ghastly white as she felt insulted.


    She had no idea that Alex would be here.


    The guilt she harbored for cheating on Alex faded, as the crowd¡¯s jeering rang in her ears.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Heather was trembling in anger, but she no longer had the energy to yell anymore.


    novelbin


    Alex¡¯s heart ached upon seeing Heather¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re such a fool. How could you trust Walt? Did you forget what he¡¯d done? It¡¯s obvious that


    he¡¯d wanted to take revenge on you based on his earlier request. Look, he¡¯s even initiated this


    reunion!¡± Alex drew a breath and uttered.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t listen to him. I invited everyone here to be our witness!¡± Walt hurriedly exined.


    Heather¡¯s heart sank, as she glowered at Alex viciously, ¡°Leave! Leave right now!¡±


    After saying that, her body seemed to bepletely drained of energy.


    Did she have a choice?


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Walt was sincere or faking it because she had no other choice.


    The only way to get thirty million from Walt was to go along with him.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t let that loser ruin the mood. Come, I¡¯ll put the ring on your finger.¡± Walt took Heather¡¯s


    hand and put the diamond ring on her finger.


    Heather remained expressionless while Alex felt increasingly miserable. It was as though his heart had


    been shredded.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 Time Is Up


    novelbin


    Heather, is our five-year rtionship and all the sacrifices that I¡¯d made really not even worth thirty


    million?


    Alex had a devastated look upon his face.


    He could vaguely make out how miserable he looked, as he saw his reflection, in Heather¡¯s indifferent


    eyes.


    Just then, a waiter came over with two sses of wine.


    Walt picked one up and passed it to Heather.


    ¡°Heather, after you drink this ss of wine, you¡¯ll be the woman whom I¡¯ll protect for the rest of


    my life,¡± Walt uttered with sincerity. Heather gulped down the wine, feelingpletely numb.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Alex felt a surge of liquid rise in his throat as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Heather¡¯s stomach dropped. She put down her half-finished wine ss and dashed towards Alex.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡±


    Heather stopped in front of Alex as a stab of pain spread throughout her chest. Tears soon escaped the


    corners of her eyes.


    She started bawling her eyes out, crying.


    When everyone saw that Alex was angered to the point of vomiting blood, they did not show sympathy,


    but rather, they had hurled more insults at him instead.


    ¡°See? This is what it¡¯s like being a live-in son-inw. Powerless, as he watches his own woman run into


    the arms of another man. All he can do is think, of where things went wrong.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash who parasites off his wife and her family. What a disgrace to the male


    species. Serves him right!¡±


    ¡°I feel so ashamed to have once been in the same ss with a spineless man like him.¡±


    ¡°If my man was this weak and ipetent, my mother would have kicked him out a long time ago.¡±


    Everyone mocked him as they gloated at his misfortune.


    Heartache and disappointment fought for dominance in Heather¡¯s heart, and she felt confused by her


    own emotions.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve alwaysined that I was a useless man who never made an effort to be


    better. Well today, I¡¯ll show you what kind of man I am!¡±


    Ignoring the jabs and jeers from the crowd, Alex wiped off the blood on the edge of his mouth with the


    back of his hand, a murderous glint surfacing in his eyes.


    His entire demeanor changed, to resemble a god of war.


    The temperature in the hall seemed to drop, causing everyone to feel chilled to the bone.


    Heather was shocked as she had never seen this side of Alex before.


    This was exactly what she had been looking for in a man!


    Walt and the rest had frowns between their brows as they were startled by the sudden and drastic


    change in Alex.


    ¡°Trash will always be trash. No matter how much you try, you can¡¯t change the fact that Heather is


    already mine today.¡±


    Walt looked at Alex with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m sure watching your woman wearing another man¡¯s ring and


    drinking with him upsets you a lot.¡±


    He strode forward to stand directly before Alex with a cruel look in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want your woman to drink with me, I want her to be the center of attention for the whole


    world to see. All you¡¯ll be able to do is watch helplessly as you go mad with fury. You¡¯re just a trashy


    and penniless moron who has nothing to offer. Do you think you canpete with me over a woman?


    Walt¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. He pped his hands twice and five muscr men came forward.


    The five burly men looked Heather up and down with lecherous gazes.


    The sight of these five men shocked everyone at the scene and left them wondering just what Walt had


    in mind.


    ¡°These five experienced men are the ones who¡¯ll give you the official title as a cuckold. You can watch


    the live broadcast in the roomter, or you can choose to stay here to watch the video projection. I


    believe that you¡¯ll be happy with them. Hahaha!¡±


    Waltughed maniacally as his eyes shone with the high that came with revenge.


    ¡°Walt, what do you mean?¡± Heather¡¯s face had paled. It didn¡¯t take a genius to see his malicious


    intention.


    ¡°Do you feel helpless? Devastated? Regretful?¡±


    Walt then turned towards Heather with a vicious sneer. ¡°You thought too highly of yourself, Heather. Do


    you think that I¡¯mcking in women? Did you seriously think that I was that desperate to f*** you?¡±


    His lips lifted into a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re impure and I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in f***ing you.


    These five will be the ones doing the deed today. Not only that, but I¡¯ll also record the entire process


    and post it on the inte, so that the whole world can see what kind of woman you, our former school


    belle, really are.¡±


    ¡°You should lie back and enjoy it as much as you canter. Hahaha!¡± He cackled withughter.


    Walt had never been so delighted in his whole life.


    His wrath and thirst for vengeance were what she had to endure for rejecting him previously!


    When the other students heard what Walt had said, although they weren¡¯t fond of Heather and Alex,


    the hair on their bodies stood on end with fear.


    Heather staggered backward. In an instant, her body seemed to bepletely drained of energy.


    At this moment, she was filled with despair and her face was as white as a sheet.


    She knew that Walt didn¡¯t harbor sincere intentions.


    However, she never expected him to be so ruthless!


    If things really went ording to his n, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face herself, much less other people


    in the future!


    Heather¡¯s mind had gone nk and desperation filled every cell in her body.


    Walt lifted a ss of red wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and smugly took a sip from it.


    Then, he took a cigar from the waiter, allowing the waiter to light it for him. He drew a deep puff and


    blew a cloud of smoke at Alex.


    ¡°Alex, being the trashy and penniless moron that you are, how are you going to fight against me?


    Hahaha!¡± Waltughed arrogantly, looking as though he had already won the battle.


    ¡°You have three minutes left, so enjoy acting high and mighty while you still can.¡±


    Alex fixed his cold gaze upon Walt before taking out his phone to deliver a text message.


    With a curl of his lips, he spat, ¡°In three minutes, you¡¯ll know what it feels like to be in a living hell, so


    cherish yourst three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me, saying that you¡¯ll make my life a living hell?¡±


    Walt wore a surprised expression and looked at Alex with concern, like one would, at a mentally


    retarded person. He cupped a hand around his ear and mocked, ¡°Is that what you¡¯d meant? I didn¡¯t


    hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wace, did he really just say that he¡¯ll make your life a living hell in three minutes?¡± Hannah burst


    intoughter.


    Walt slipped out another cigar and flicked it at Alex¡¯s face with a contemptuous look. ¡°Make my life a


    living hell, huh? With just your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°King of bulls***!¡±


    The crowd erupted withughter as they stared at Alex with simr derogatory gazes.


    All the anger must have messed up this guy¡¯s head.


    ¡°C¡¯mon then! Show me just how you¡¯re going to make my life a living hell!¡±


    Alex calmly nced at his phone. ¡°Two minutes.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Walt smiled, more than ready to toy around with Alex again.


    ¡°One minute!¡± Alex announced.


    ¡°C¡¯mon guys, let¡¯s do a countdown for him.¡±


    Walt cackled loudly and prompted the crowd to follow his lead. ¡°Fifty-nine.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-eight.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-seven.¡±


    Everyone quickly joined in, with ridicule swirling in their eyes.


    Since Alex wanted to act cool, they would y along with him.


    ¡°Ten.¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    Walt and the others looked at Alex tauntingly.


    Alex stared at Walt with a calm expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your time is indeed up.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 You Were The One Behind All Of This


    ¡°Yeah. My time is up, but I¡¯m still perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Walt¡¯s entire demeanor oozed of sarcasm.


    novelbin


    As soon as he spoke, his phone rang abruptly. It was his father calling.


    When the call connected, his father¡¯s furious voice came from the other end.


    ¡°You b******! Which big shot have you offended?¡±


    ¡°The Wace family is in trouble because of you. I¡¯ll be d***ed if you¡¯re not dead by the time I¡¯m done


    giving you a beating!¡±


    What?


    Walt was stupefied. What the hell is going on?


    Before he could make sense of anything, the call ended with a loud crashing sound, as his father lost


    his temper and threw his phone onto the ground.


    Then, he received another call.


    ¡°Sir, I have bad news. The loan contract of two hundred million that we¡¯d signedst week was abruptly


    terminated by the bank!¡±


    ¡°W¡­ What? Why?¡±


    Walt eximed in shock.


    ¡°The bank said that it¡¯s over for the Wace family and that if they¡¯d given us a loan, they¡¯d have to face


    grave consequences!¡±


    ¡°F*** those pricks! They¡¯re the ones who are going to be done for, not the Wace family!¡±


    Walt angrily hung up the call, but his phone immediately rang with another call.


    His phone was bombarded by never ending calls


    ¡°Mr. Wace, something bad has happened. The fire safety department has said that we¡¯ve failed the


    inspection and that they¡¯re going to forcibly shut the factory down!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wace, three of our suppliers have announced that they will no longer supply ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wace, your father has been arrested by the police.¡±


    One bad news came after the other. Walt¡¯s face paled slightly and his whole body began to tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Beads of cold sweat had gathered across his forehead. A look of horror was sprawled across his face


    when he turned to stare at Alex in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a live-in son-inw? How could you possibly have the power to pull this off?¡±


    Alex countered in an apathetic manner, ¡°Remember what I¡¯d said the day before? I said that I¡¯d make


    you kneel and beg me for mercy today.¡±


    Thud!


    Walt¡¯s legs gave out beneath him and he fell to his knees before Alex. A single text message from him


    had the ability to bring down the entire Wace family. A power like that was simply terrifying.


    Walt was paralyzed with fear.


    He realized that he had messed with the wrong person.


    Alex Jefferson hid it so well!


    There¡¯s definitely a force powerful beyond imagination that is supporting him from the shadows!


    ¡°Alex¡­ Mr. Jefferson¡­ I made a mistake. I know it now. I was an ignorant fool, so please give me


    another chance!¡±


    Putting his hands together, he pleaded, ¡°Please spare my family.¡±


    He kowtowed profusely while he begged, banging his forehead against the ground until it bled.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    They stared at him wide-eyed, in disbelief with jaws that were hanging open.


    Alex Jefferson, a live-in son-inw, was able to take down the entire Wace family with merely a text


    message.


    Not only that, rather, the heir of the Wace family, Walt Wace, was on his knees, kowtowing as he


    begged Alex for mercy.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Alex, their former ss rep, was just a mere live-in son-inw.


    Even Heather¡¯s eyes had widened in shock.


    She fixated her eyes on her own husband who seemed so foreign to her now.


    Indeed, the current Alex was apletely unfamiliar person.


    She suddenly recalled that Alex had repeatedly insisted that he could give her thirty million to help the


    Jennings family.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe him at that time, as she had thought that he was


    overestimating his capabilities.


    But now¡­


    Bitterness rose in her heart.


    She knew that even with their rtionship of five years, it would be impossible to go back to how they


    were in the beginning after today.


    A cracked ss could never be restored to how it originally was.


    Just like how once a bucket of water toppled onto the ground, the droplets could never be recollected.


    A gap had already formed between them.


    A gap that could no longer be sealed.


    Concurrently, she was beside herself with rage.


    Alex had lied to her about his true powers.


    He would rather be a live-in son-inw who was ridiculed by her mother every day than expose his true


    identity.


    This man was frightening and detestable!


    ¡°Alex, no, Mr. Jefferson. No, Mr. Jefferson! Please spare my family. If you show us mercy, I¡¯ll be your


    loyal dog from now on!¡±


    Walt was petrified.


    He was from a wealthy and influential family, and he had enjoyed the luxurious life that came with his


    status from a young age.


    Hence, he found it hard to adapt to his fall from grace.


    The worst part of it was that his father had been arrested by the police.


    He believed that one word from Alex would doom his father to a lifetime in prison.


    Whether he could survive in prison was entirely dependent on how generous Alex and the forces


    behind him were feeling.


    Adding on the fact that he had plotted to take revenge on Heather as well as humiliated Alex, would


    Alex never let him go?


    Of course not.


    Sure enough, a group of police officers rushed in just then.


    ¡°Who is Walt Wace?¡± One of the police officers asked.


    Fear coursed through Walt¡¯s veins and he almost passed out from it.


    What he was most afraid of hade true!


    ¡°Sir. Sir! Please, I beg you. We were once ssmates, weren¡¯t we? Please spare me. I promise I¡¯ll do


    anything for you if you let me go!¡±


    Walt burst into tears. The blood from his forehead mixed with the tears streaming down his face,


    making him appear very unsightly.


    The others did not dare to move an inch upon seeing the police.


    ¡°Take all of them in for investigation. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll find dirt on at least a handful of them.¡± Alex


    kicked Walt away and told the police.


    Weren¡¯t these dear old ssmates of mine having so much fun throwing insults at me earlier?


    Today, I¡¯ll teach them all a lesson.


    The expressions of Alex¡¯s former ssmates turned ghastly when they heard what he had uttered.


    Alex had crushed the Wace family like a bug, and they were nowhere as powerful as the Wace


    family.


    ¡°Alex, we were wrong. We should have never made fun of you. We don¡¯t deserve to be called humans!¡±


    Many of them started to beg for leniency.


    Unfortunately for them, Alex did not have the slightest interest in their pleas. All he did was stand there


    in silence.


    The police officers were unfamiliar with Alex, but seeing as he spoke with such authority, they could


    instantly guess his identity.


    He must be the person who had set a target on the Wace family, instigating this whole incident.


    Since significant figures were also involved in this, it went without saying that they would not dare to


    step on Alex¡¯s toes.


    ¡°Take all of them away.¡± The leading police officer ordered, and his subordinates swiftly escorted


    everyone out.


    Since the police did not know who Heather was, they were about to take her into custody.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Alex muttered tersely.


    The officer who was holding Heather jolted in shock and hastily released her.


    Heather felt as though she was dreaming when she saw everyone being taken into custody.


    Alex nced at the blood that he had vomited earlier before turning on his heels to head out.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Heather yelled through gritted teeth.


    Alex stopped in his tracks but did not turn around.


    ¡°You were the one behind all of this, right?¡± Heather asked in a solemn voice.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 Throwing usations


    ¡°Jack Sawyer, the wealthiest man in Neb City, is the one behind all of this. The destruction of the


    Wace family is also his doing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would he help you?¡± Heather was skeptical.


    ¡°I¡¯d saved his life once. A favor for a favor, so, of course, he¡¯d have to repay me,¡± Alex¡¯s voice remained


    indifferent.


    Saved his life?


    So, he was returning you a favor?


    Just like that, Heather believed his exnation.


    It made perfect sense because she dared not believe that all of this was Alex¡¯s doing.


    Only a bigwig such as the richest man in Neb City could have destroyed the Wace family within


    seconds.


    ¡°Hmph! And here I was, thinking that you were some kind of hidden big shot!¡±


    Heather scoffed lightly, but a hint of disappointment crept into her heart.


    Why couldn¡¯t Alex be the one behind everything?


    Sadly, you¡¯ve used up your quota and there are no more debts to be collected from billionaire Jack


    Sawyer.


    He¡¯d definitely refuse to help you again in the future.


    Alex walked out of the hall to see Jack waiting respectfully by the doors.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson,¡± Jack instantly greeted him.


    ¡°Mm. You did well.¡± Alex nodded in approval and patted Jack on the shoulder before riding off on his


    electric scooter.


    Jack was slightly nervous and did not dare raise his head until he was sure that Alex was gone.


    When Heather came out to find that Alex had left without waiting for her, she stomped her foot angrily.


    ¡°Hmph! What are you so smug about? It was nothing but sheer luck that you¡¯d saved the life of the


    richest man in Neb City! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll help you again next time!¡± Heather growled.


    ¡°Madam, my name is Jack Sawyer. Pleased to meet you.¡± Jack quickly came forward to politely greet


    Heather, the moment he had spotted her.


    ¡°Ah? Billionaire Jack Sawyer!¡± Heather was startled, wondering why Jack had introduced himself to her.


    ¡°Madam, I heard that you were in urgent need of thirty million. Our new chairman is willing to help you.¡±


    With that, he took out a written check with the Four Seas Corporation logo and handed it to Heather.


    ¡°Madam, our new chairman emphasized that he isn¡¯t giving the thirty million to the Jennings family as


    charity. After your family has resumed normal operations for a year, you must pay him back, otherwise,


    he¡¯ll charge you interest,¡± Jack ryed.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Heather epted the check from his hand and couldn¡¯t find the right words to say.


    There were many questions she had wanted to ask Jack, but he got into his car and left before she


    could.


    Heather stood alone outside the clubhouse with her thoughts scattered all over the ce.


    After examining the check several times, she found nothing suspicious. Hence, she believed Jack¡¯s


    words to be true.


    However, more questions emerged in her mind, making her more bewildered than ever.


    Isn¡¯t Jack Sawyer the president of Four Seas Corporation? Why is there suddenly a new chairman?


    And why would this new chairman help me?


    Heather tried to imagine what this new chairman would look like.


    After mulling over it for some time, she deduced that he was probably a potbellied middle-aged man.


    Does he want something from me in return by being so generous to my family?


    Heather¡¯s mind was in shambles. When a cab happened to pass by, she waved it over and began to


    journey back home.


    Since I¡¯ve got the money already, I¡¯ll go back and settle matters first before figuring things out.


    When Demi and the others heard that Heather wasing back earlier than expected, they rushed


    over to meet her.


    The moment Heather stepped into the house, she was met with the sight of her grandmother and the


    others sitting in her living room.


    ¡°Heather, didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d spend three days with Mr. Wace? I¡¯d transferred money to


    you and I¡¯d even arranged for the share transfer, but you broke your promise!¡± Heather¡¯s grandmother


    immediately admonished her with a glum expression.


    Heather¡¯s uncle, Brian, shot to his feet as well with an agitated look. ¡°Heather, you¡¯re a Jennings and


    we¡¯ve raised you since you were a child. Is this how you honor your family?¡±


    Everybody was on edge. Heather had agreed to spend three days with Walt, before borrowing thirty


    million from him to save the Jennings family.


    However, she had returned home so quickly, which basically meant that she had gone back on her


    words.


    They were at their wit¡¯s end. Without the operating funds, they would really have to file for bankruptcy.


    At that moment, Demi was livid.


    She had ced all her hope on Heather, leaving the fate of the whole family in her hands.


    novelbin


    She had even transferred her entire savings of one million to Heather.


    It was a given that she would lose her cool when Heather broke her promise.


    ¡°Heather, we¡¯ve told you repeatedly that no matter what happens, you¡¯ll have to get that thirty million,


    but look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve backed out on our agreement. Now I can¡¯t help but think that


    you¡¯ve lied and agreed to do it, all to get your hands on Granny¡¯s one million savings!¡± Jacobs bolted


    upright and used her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to Granny!¡±


    Heather initially thought that if everyone knew that she hadpleted her task of borrowing thirty


    million ahead of schedule, they would shower her with praises.


    However, as soon as she walked in, she was used by everyone and was even suspected of


    conning her grandmother out of her money. She felt as though she had been plunged into ice-cold


    water, causing chills to tremor through her bones.


    ¡°Heather, what the hell happened?¡± Carmen looked at Heather with evident displeasure.


    If Heather had sessfully borrowed thirty million, her son Lucas would have received ten percent of


    the shares, which would give him an annual dividend of several million.


    Now, it was likely that he had lost all his shares, along with the year-end benefits he would have


    received.


    When her own mother used her as well, Heather¡¯s eyes stung, and before she knew it, tears were


    flowing freely down her face.


    She had endured being humiliated today all for her family. What was even worse was that her


    rtionship with her husband would never be the same after today¡¯s incident.


    Even so, she kept silent.


    She still chose to bear this burden alone.


    Her own family members, including Carmen, did not see her as a human being.


    She was disappointed through and through with this family of hers.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Suddenly, Alex walked out of the bedroom and cast a cold nce at everyone.


    ¡°The Jennings family has been reduced to this state entirely because of all of you. It¡¯s not Heather¡¯s


    responsibility to fix it.¡±


    ¡°Instead of hurling usations at Heather, why won¡¯t you take a moment to think¡­ Why exactly has


    the family business turned out this way?¡±


    ¡°You bunch are experts at pocketing profits, but amateurs when ites to nning for the future. On


    top of that, the management is mediocre at best. These problems have merged and be a vicious


    cycle, and that was what had caused a capital chain rupture.¡±


    ¡°If someone has to be sacrificed for the sake of the family, it should be all of you useless trash, not


    Heather!¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t kind with his choice of words as he pinned them, with a frosty gaze.


    Heather stared dumbly at Alex from the side, feeling touched for some reason.


    In her time of need, the only person who would be willing toe to her aid was her husband, whom


    she also looked down upon.


    Suddenly, a tinge of regret filled her heart. She never should have chosen her family over Alex.


    Bang!


    Heather¡¯s grandmother mmed her walking stick on the coffee table, and two teacups instantly


    shattered into pieces.


    She red at Alex furiously and yelled, ¡°Outrageous! Someone p his mouth shut!¡±


    A measly live-in son-inw who dared to tantly call her family useless trash was a man who was


    basically asking for death!


    Jacob and a few youngsters immediately moved to restrain Alex.


    They had already been tolerating him for a very long time.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 Welsh On The Agreement


    Alex coldly snorted, and before three of them could get within an inch of him, he had already raised his


    hand and pped them across their faces.


    He had tolerated the Jennings family for too long. Hence, all his suppressed anger was channeled into


    the ps. Three of them, including Jacob, were knocked to the ground by him.


    The others shook with fear as they looked at Alex with slightly dumbfounded expressions.


    Alex, who had always been nothing but a weakling, had knocked down three of them so easily that


    everyone had thought that their eyes were deceiving them.


    Alex, on the other hand, remained unfazed as he walked forward and stepped on Jacob¡¯s chest.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Demi was beyond infuriated. She shot up from her seat in one motion and swung her walking stick at


    Alex¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll beat this b****** to death if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    Alex grabbed the walking stick before it could touch him. His gaze sharpened and he emanated a


    murderous aura. Everyone present felt a shiver run down their spine.


    ¡°You Jenningses better keep yourselves in check, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for forcing all of you to the


    ground!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glinted coldly.


    Even Demi, who had always been domineering, was intimidated by Alex¡¯s threat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop fighting!¡±


    Heather shouted frantically, ¡°I managed to borrow thirty million!¡±


    She took out the check and angrily threw it onto the coffee table.


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ A thirty million check!¡±


    ¡°Heather, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Wace¡¯s stamina really that bad that he¡¯d burnt out so soon?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Demi couldn¡¯t even be bothered with her walking stick anymore as she bent


    down to pick up the check.


    Brian couldn¡¯t care less about his son Jacob who was sprawled on the floor with Alex¡¯s foot pinning him


    down. He immediately craned his neck to look at the check.


    It was indeed a check of thirty million!


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s from Four Seas Corporation!¡±


    Demi raised her head to look at Heather. She could barely contain her excitement as she prodded,


    ¡°Heather, why is this check written by Four Seas Corporation? Tell me, quick!¡±


    Four Seas Corporation was thergest corporation in Neb City, and it was also among the Fortune


    500panies.


    Seeing that Heather was able to obtain such a check from Four Seas Corporation, could it be that she


    was involved with one of the big figures there?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to Heather now. If that were really the case, their family could benefit from


    her rtionship with the big figure with whom she was involved with.


    If they were backed by Four Seas Corporation, even just a little bit, the benefits that woulde with it


    couldst them a long time!


    Alex swept his gaze across everyone in the room, with no small amount of contempt in his eyes. Then,


    he threw down Demi¡¯s walking stick and lifted his foot from Jacob¡¯s chest.


    Jacob and the other three youngsters shot Alex several venomous looks. However, they were soon


    interested in other matters. They hurriedly pushed themselves off the ground to inspect the authenticity


    of the check.


    Heather looked at these eager people with anger still burning bright within her. ¡°This thirty million was


    lent to us by the chairman of Four Seas Corporation. He¡¯d said that we¡¯d have to pay him back within a


    year, or he¡¯ll charge us interest!¡± she announced in a bitter tone.


    ¡°Heather, didn¡¯t you meet Mr. Wace? How did the chairman of Four Seas Corporation suddenly get


    involved?¡± Carmen queried with a mystified expression.


    She was still fantasizing about how wonderful her life would be if her daughter and Alex would


    separate, allowing her to marry Walt.


    She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it, now that he was suddenly switched out for another person.


    Heather briefly nced at Alex before sighing, ¡°The Wace family is destroyed. I have no idea why


    the chairman of Four Seas Corporation would lend me money, seeing as I¡¯ve never met him before.¡±


    ¡°This check was given to me by Mr. Jack Sawyer, the richest man in Neb City. He¡¯s informed me that


    it was from their new chairman.¡±


    They had also caught wind that someone had bought over Four Seas Corporation. Everyone was


    specting which big shot had acquired it.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that he would lend them thirty million.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Chairman of Four Seas Corporation had also taken a fancy to


    Heather.


    The more they thought about it, the more convinced they were.


    This was the only valid exnation for the chairman¡¯s overly generous act.


    ¡°What about the IOU? Did you write one?¡± Brian abruptly questioned.


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t asked to write one at all.¡± Heather shook her head.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no IOU, could this check be fake?¡± Jacob looked doubtful.


    Everyone started to be gued by doubts as well. Why would someone lend money without asking for


    an IOU?


    Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Jennings family will welsh on the agreement?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you are aware of how powerful Four Seas Corporation is. Even if you¡¯re given nine lives,


    would any of you dare to run off without paying?¡± Alex asked a rhetorical question with sarcasmcing


    his voice.


    What he said made the others feel extremely uneasy, but none of them refuted him.


    Four Seas Corporation was one of the Fortune 500panies, and none of them were worthy of


    carrying the sandals of the big figures associated with it.


    If they dared to welsh on the agreement, they would undoubtedly be wiped out within minutes.


    ¡°There was a bank on the way back, so I dropped by to have the check examined. It¡¯s genuine and can


    be cashed any time,¡± Heather stated.


    ¡°Heather, you did well. You really are a dear granddaughter to me.¡±


    Demi patted Heather¡¯s shoulder with a pleased look and took her walking stick from Brian¡¯s


    outstretched hand. Then, she gave Alex a withering re and snorted loudly before leading everyone


    out.


    novelbin


    ¡°This piece of trash dared to hit me. I¡¯ll deal with you the next time I see you. You can count on it!¡±


    Jacob and the other two stared icily at Alex and followed Demi out.


    ¡°Heather, does the new Chairman of Four Seas Corporation fancy you?¡± As soon as the others left,


    Carmen impatientlytched onto her and asked.


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve never even met him before.¡± Heather¡¯s brows were furrowed as the question


    haunted her thoughts.


    Heather shook her head, but deep down, she was certain that the chairman was interested in her. It


    would be difficult to convince her otherwise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it. Why would he lend you thirty million without asking for an IOU? I think you should


    pay the Chairman of Four Seas Corporation a visit sometime, Heather. If he really is interested in you,


    you need to seize the opportunity, understand?¡± Carmen advised.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s right, sis. If you remarry the chairman of Four Seas Corporation, our family would want nothing


    more. It¡¯ll be ten thousand times more worth it than taking care of a piece of trash like Alex,¡± Lucas,


    who was beside them, quickly added in.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t wanna talk about this anymore.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes darted briefly to look at Alex before


    she headed back to the bedroom.


    In reality, her mind was in a mess.


    If the chairman of Four Seas Corporation really is interested in me, what should I do then?


    Divorce Alex?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to think about it for now. I¡¯ll take some time to visit him in a few days¡¯ time and


    decide then,¡± she mumbled under her breath.


    As curiosity filled Heather, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the Chairman of Four Seas Corporation


    looked like and what kind of man he was.


    Meanwhile, Alex watched Heather¡¯s retreating back and wondered if she would visit him.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 Who Exactly Is Alex Jefferson


    The next day, Alex sent Stanley to kindergarten before heading to work.


    Acquiring Four Seas Corporation was not the end; he still had to manage it well.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jefferson!¡± When James, who was on duty, spotted Alex, he immediately


    straightened and saluted thetter with a serious expression.


    After Alex demoted him, he had grown infuriated and wanted to switch over to Walt¡¯s side yesterday.


    However, the Wace family had beenpletely destroyed.


    Alex was the first person who came to mind when he heard that Four Seas Corporation the one was


    behind it.


    Hence, he had obediently returned to being a security guard.


    Alex did not spare James a nce. Just as his electric scooter was about toe to a stop, a Maserati


    Executive GT collided with the rear of his electric scooter.


    Fortunately, the driver stepped on the brakes in time, or he would have been run over.


    Alex frowned slightly and checked his scooter. The electric scooter which had served him well for four


    years was nowpletely ruined.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to get a new car.¡± Alex sighed softly.


    He was a sentimental person. Thus, he had stayed loyal to his electric scooter even after so long.


    Looking at the car that had crashed into him, Alex assumed that the driver was an amateur, so he did


    not n to hold whoever it was ountable.


    Unexpectedly, a gorgeous woman alighted the Maserati.


    The moment she did, she attracted the attention of countless people who were passing by.


    She was wearing a bodycon dress and high heels, which entuated her sexy figure. A woman like


    her was the focus of attention no matter where she went.


    ¡°It¡¯s the new rising star, Madison Zucker! She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I heard that she was cast as the female lead in the ir of the City movie adaption.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the movie is released, she¡¯ll no doubt be a hot topic again.¡±


    The employees who had just arrived for work began chattering about it when they saw Madison.


    Just then, a young woman in her thirties stepped down from the passenger seat with a crease between


    her brows.


    Madison, who was very much enjoying being in the limelight, pointed angrily at Alex. She gave him a


    piece of her mind. ¡°Hey, loser! Do you even know how to ride a scooter?¡±


    Alex frowned and retorted coldly, ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Can you even drive? Look at


    how your car is parked.¡±


    Not only was the Maserati sixty degrees nted, but its wheels were alsopletely out of the parking


    box.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to criticize my driving skills? Do you know who I am?¡± Madison¡¯s


    embarrassment turned into annoyance.


    She had only just obtained her driver¡¯s license, so being judged by Alex in that manner made her


    immensely displeased.


    ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just wondering if you got your driver¡¯s license through


    improper means because I doubt you could¡¯ve passed with the way you drive,¡± Alex said sarcastically.


    Madison was enraged. Not only did this loser not recognize a popr celebrity such as her, but he also


    even ridiculed her for using improper means to obtain her driver¡¯s license. Her chest heaved with anger


    boiling in her.


    ¡°Be careful with what you say. Believe it or not, I can sue you for defamation.¡± The young woman


    beside her threatened Alex with an aggressive look on her face.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait to receive a court summons,¡± Alex scoffed.


    ¡°Which department are you from? What¡¯s your name?¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes shed with


    viciousness. For her own peace of mind, she wanted to get rid of this loser through her connections.


    ¡°Yes. Just tell me which department you¡¯re from and your name.¡± Madison grasped her manager¡¯s


    intention and stood with her hands akimbo as she red at Alex.


    ¡°His name is Alex Jefferson. He¡¯s from the security department.¡± Someone next to them suddenly


    answered.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a security guard. Hmph! Get ready to pack up your things and leave by the end of the day!¡±


    Madison aimed a taunting look at Alex before getting into her car to readjust its position.


    In response to Madison¡¯s threat, Alex¡¯s mouth lifted at the sides to form a sneer. Then, he parked his


    electric scooter and turned to head into thepany building.


    ¡°Alex, isn¡¯t your wife apanying Mr. Wace as we speak? How do you still have the mood toe


    in for work?¡± A front desk employee nced at Alex with derision.


    She was a fan of Madison¡¯s. Hence, she found it preposterous when Alex did not apologize to her idol


    after offending her.


    ¡°Does a man who lives off his wife have a say in what she does with her life?¡±


    ¡°Even if he has balls of steel, he has no say in anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why men like him should expect to get cheated on.¡±


    The others burst into fits ofughter,pletely disrespecting Alex.


    Alex¡¯s nced at those people, his gaze turning frosty.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    novelbin


    Suddenly, James rushed over and pped those people across their faces with a fierce glint in his


    eyes. ¡°How dare you make fun of Mr. Jefferson? You¡¯re all courting death!¡±


    ¡°James, what the hell did you do that for? Do you think you¡¯re still the manager of the security


    department?¡± The ones who had been hit were furious. Although they did not dare to retaliate against


    James, they were quite ferocious with their words.


    ¡°So what if I hit a bunch of brainless fools?¡± James growled angrily before raising his hand to p them


    again.


    There were those who wanted to strike back, but none of them were a match for James. Hence, they


    could only suck it up and allow themselves to be pped by him.


    Alex nced at James and casually said, ¡°Not bad. Call Jack and tell him to fire these people. Just say


    that the order came from me.¡±


    Without looking at the other employees, he swiveled around and walked into the building.


    ¡°Have a good day, Mr. Jefferson!¡± James was euphoric upon receiving apliment from him, and he


    could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    He had, in fact, acted on impulse earlier and was slightly worried that he had made a decision that


    would invoke the wrath of Alex.


    However, he knew that he had made the right call now.


    ¡°W-W-What did you call him?¡± The others stared at James in wide-eyed disbelief.


    James had actually called Alex in such a respectful manner. They werepletely stunned, thinking


    that they had heard it wrong.


    James shot a cold nce at them and said, ¡°What I did just now was actually for your own good.


    Otherwise, the lot of you would¡¯ve suffered a fate worse than death. Look at what happened to the


    Wace family. They¡¯re in deep sh*t now all because they got on Mr. Jefferson¡¯s bad side.¡±


    ¡°What? The Wace family is done for?¡± The notion of this seemed extremely inconceivable to the


    others. The Wace family was rather well-known in the Neb City business industry. Just who in the


    world has the power and influence to take them out?


    ¡°Hmph! You can check it out on the inte so that you¡¯ll understand the consequences of crossing Mr.


    Jefferson,¡± James spat.


    They took out their phones, doing as he had suggested when their expressions suddenly took a drastic


    change.


    ¡°The¡­ the Wace family was destroyed by Mr. Jefferson?¡± One of the female employees asked in a


    shaky voice.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± James challenged.


    Then, he fished out his own phone and scrolled through his contacts to call Jack.


    ¡°President Sawyer, Mr. Jefferson said to inform you to fire Josie Wright from the front desk, Diana Cook


    and Zeke Hoding from the Project Management Department, andstly Sophie Gardner from the Public


    Rtions Department.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that these four people have offended Mr. Jefferson?¡± Jack¡¯s voice came from the other


    end.


    ¡°Yes. They disrespected Mr. Jefferson earlier and made him very angry,¡± James answered truthfully.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll immediately send them packing.¡± With that, Jack ended the call.


    James had his phone on speaker. Hence, the employees were shocked when they heard what Jack


    said. Regret wed at their chests.


    They never expected Alex to be so influential, seeing as he was a mere security guard.


    Since when was he held in such high esteem?


    ¡°Mr. Langdon, who exactly is Alex Jefferson?¡± Sophie blurted out, unable to ept how things had


    taken such a huge turn.


    ¡°Someone even President Sawyer can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±


    James shot the four of them hostile nces before returning to his post.


    Sophie¡¯s face nched in horror, still unable to wrap her mind around it.


    Meanwhile, Madison had just parked her car, and she was walking into thepany building with her


    manager in tow.


    ¡°Madison, we¡¯ll be meeting the new chairmanter, so you must be on your best behavior. If you can


    win his favor, all the female lead roles for the entire year will be yours. I¡¯m certain of it!¡± Her manager


    whispered to her.


    Madison nodded solemnly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felicia. I¡¯ll seize all three major female lead roles


    this year. The title of the best actress will be mine and only mine!¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve already discussed it with President Sawyer. He said he¡¯ll make the necessary


    arrangements for us. Let¡¯s go.¡± Felicia nodded in satisfaction and led Madison towards the elevators.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 At Least Try To Be More Sincere When Apologizing


    Four Seas Corporation was a new second-generation inte integrationpany in the country.


    It had three distinctive video streaming tforms ¨C a filmpany, a mediapany, and a


    rmendation engine based on data mining.


    Under the leadership of Jack over the years, thepany had managed to seize a considerable


    amount of market shares.


    However,pared to big intepanies such as Amazon, Facebook, Microsoft¡­ there was still


    quite a gap to be closed.


    After Alex acquired Four Seas Corporation, he wasn¡¯t going to sit back and watch as it continued to fall


    behind these major intepanies.


    Seizing market shares was equivalent to spending money, and what he had was money to invest.


    At that moment, outside Alex¡¯s office.


    ¡°The chairman isn¡¯t a very amicable person, so please mind your tones when you speak to himter. If


    you upset the chairman, even God won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Jack warned Madison and her manager.


    His eyes swept over Madison¡¯s sexy appearance, and a hint of regret shed in them.


    He had initially nned to sign Madison, but her manager, Felicia Scott, had unexpectedly vetoed his


    offer.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Madison nodded.


    Felicia abruptly said, ¡°By the way, a security guard named Alex Jefferson ran into Madison¡¯s car earlier.


    He was quite an arrogant prick too. Please get rid of him. Just the sight of him disgusts me.¡±


    What?


    Jack was taken aback, and his face stiffened. He was about to stop the two of them, but Madison had


    already knocked and entered the room after.


    He had stretched out his hand, but it was toote.


    Jack cursed in his heart before hastily following them in.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Upon pushing into the office, she was shocked to see Alex leaning back in the chairman¡¯s


    seat while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°You really have some guts to smoke in the chairman¡¯s office without permission!¡± Felicia immediately


    upbraided Alex the moment she realized it was him.


    ¡°Oh, so you came in here to smoke without permission? You scared me for a second there. A loser like


    you sure has the guts to sneak into the chairman¡¯s office.¡± Madison¡¯s initial shock subsided, and she


    came back to her senses.


    She joined Felicia in castigating him. ¡°Fess up now! Are you a mole ced here by anotherpany to


    steal the chairman¡¯s documents?¡±


    I¡¯m a mole?


    Alexzily blew out a puff of smoke and nced at the two of them with amusement in his eyes.


    Jack, who came in after them, instantly turned pale. ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± He quickly yelled before


    things spiraled out of control.


    He was seething with fury. Both Madison and Felicia¡¯s hearts leaped into their throats as they whipped


    towards him with confusion sprawled across their faces.


    ¡°President Sawyer, he¡¯s the disgusting security guard I just told you about!¡± Felicia spoke in a righteous


    manner.


    Smack!


    Jack gave Felicia a tight p and roared with unadulterated rage, ¡°Are you f***ing blind? That is our


    chairman!¡±


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    Felicia and Madison¡¯s eyes bulged out of their sockets in utter disbelief.


    Smack!


    Jack pped himself across the face and bowed his head, speaking in a voice heavy with fear, ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry, Mr. Jefferson. I had no idea that these two offended you. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept any


    punishment you give me!¡±


    Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t he just a security guard?


    How is he the chairman all of a sudden?


    Madison and Felicia trembled in their ces and seeing Jack¡¯s frightened look intensified the fear


    creeping into their hearts.


    Smack!


    Felicia reacted quickly, pping herself just like Jack did before lowering her head to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, sir! We were both ignorant fools for crashing into you earlier. Please give us a chance to


    make it up to you, sir!¡±


    As Felicia spoke, she tugged on Madison¡¯s sleeve, which resulted in a yelp from thetter before she


    dipped her head to apologize as well.


    ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. I-I¡­¡±


    Seeing the trio bowing their heads in pure terror, Alex¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°You should at least try to be


    more sincere when you¡¯re apologizing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s blinked in fright, and she quickly motioned for Madison to p herself.


    Only then did Madison snap out of her daze to p herself, and her cheek immediately flushed a deep


    scarlet red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Please don¡¯t be bothered with my foolishness from earlier. All I ask is that you give me a


    chance to redeem myself!¡± Madison pleaded in an unsteady voice, not brave enough to raise her head.


    Alex nced at Madison and Felicia, drawing a long puff of his cigarette before speaking with


    indifference, ¡°Speak. Why have youe to see me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Felicia answered quickly, ¡°We only came to pay you a visit, Sir. If you have some free time, Madison


    was nning to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. We came to invite you for lunch!¡± Madison nodded profusely.


    Alex gave them both a t stare before directing his gaze at Jack.


    Jack hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, Madison Zucker is a contracted artist under our subsidiary


    company, Volcano Media Group, and Felicia Scott is her manager. When they heard that thepany


    had a new chairman, they contacted me to set up a meeting with you, and they wanted to treat you to a


    meal if you happened to be free.¡±


    Alex transferred his gaze back to Madison and her manager, stating in a grave tone, ¡°A meal is nothing


    special. All I expect from my employees is honesty and practicality. Having these values will earn you


    my respect rather than treating me to a dozen meals.¡±


    novelbin


    ¡°Especially you.¡± The temperature in the room dropped drastically.


    Alex pinned Madison a stare and spoke in a frigid voice, ¡°As a public figure, not only did you neglect


    your image, but you also even stubbornly refused to admit to your mistakes. Do you think you¡¯re


    immune to the negative impact the media can cause you just because you¡¯re a superstar known across


    the globe?¡±


    His jaw clenched as he continued, ¡°Thepany spent a lot of money to nurture you so that you can


    bring in more profits, not so you can throw a tantrum whenever and wherever you please!¡±


    Hisst few words were said in a rather intimidating tone, causing Madison to shake like a leaf.


    ¡°S-Sir, I was wrong. I won¡¯t act so rashly again!¡± Madison stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two onest chance since I can sense that you¡¯re sincere. If I catch a glimpse of your bad


    attitude again in the future, don¡¯t me me for cklisting you!¡±


    Alex then waved his hand, gesturing for them to leave.


    Both of them wasted no time and retreated from his office.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡­¡± Jack still had his head lowered, afraid to meet Alex¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The matter has been settled. Yesterday, I told you to inform the other shareholders about


    having a meeting today. Have you informed them?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes. All of them have arrived and are currently waiting for you in the conference room,¡± Jack replied


    courteously.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s head to the conference room.¡± Alex nodded. He got to his feet and walked out while Jack


    trailed after him.


    Meanwhile, the two women were still in shock.


    ¡°What should we do now, Felicia? We¡¯ve offended the chairman, big time! Do you think he¡¯ll really


    cklist me?¡± Madison frantically questioned.


    She genuinely did not understand why Alex would dress up like a penniless loser when he was the


    chairman. If she had known that he was the chairman, she would never have dared to be so rude to


    him even if she was given nine lives.


    Felicia was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will. cklist you, I mean.¡±


    She continued speaking, ¡°Even though he seems cold and detached, based on my years of experience


    mingling with people and also from what he said to us, I think that beneath his hard exterior is a gentle-


    hearted man.¡±


    ¡°Madison, trust me. Just behave well from now on. We¡¯ll wait for the chairman¡¯s anger to die down and


    visit him again after a few days. Then, we¡¯ll invite him to a meal and test the waters to see if he¡¯d be


    interested in you in that way. If it¡¯s a firm yes, you¡¯d rise up in the poprity ranks like nobody¡¯s


    business.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯lle again after a few days. With what I have to offer, I¡¯m sure the chairman won¡¯t be able


    to reject me.¡±


    Madison nodded firmly, having absolute confidence in her own abilities.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 I Will Call The Security


    The board meeting focused on gaining market share went smoothly.


    At that moment, Alex had nned to invest ten billion to sway the loyalty of the customers from their


    three otherpetitors.


    Among the shareholders, five of the smaller ones could not fork out such arge sum, so they sold their


    shares to Alex, amounting to ten percent in total.


    Consequently, Alex held sixty-one percent of the shares and invested six billion and one hundred


    million. The nextrgest shareholder, Jack, contributed two billion, while the other shareholders pooled


    together one billion and nine hundred thousand.


    Of course, not all of the ten billion would be used to gain market share.


    Alex understood the situation and suggested buying arge-scale online novel tform topensate


    for thepany¡¯s weakness of not having enough local works. This would allow the Four Seas


    Corporation to expand into the pan entertainment industry.


    It would be called Four Seas Entertainment for short.


    Alex¡¯s aim was clear ¨C if he wanted to do something, he would do his best.


    After the meeting ended, Alex called Jack into his office.


    There, they discussed the ns for Four Seas Entertainment¡¯s future.


    Jack nodded through most of it. The idea of pan entertainment had already been mentioned by two


    major firms a year back.


    However, one of them gave up after half a year, whereas the other one did not manage to achieve


    much.


    He had also explored the idea of pan entertainment but eventually gave up on it.


    Now that Alex had brought this up again, he had mentioned a lot of details and crucial points that Jack


    had not considered previously. It was as though he was listening to a revtion.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door to the office. Alex allowed them to enter, only to see a thirty-


    year-old beautifuldy enter with a file in her hands.


    novelbin


    She was the overall manager of this project, Mnie Lewis.


    She greeted them, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, President Sawyer.¡±


    She then proceeded to her agenda, ¡°Audi¡¯s regional manager has asked us when we are going to sign


    the contract for them to be the sponsors for ir of the City. That way, they can start working on their


    advertisement.¡±


    ir of the City was a movie adaptation of a web-novel. It would be aired under Volcano Videos, a


    streaming site under Four Seas Entertainment, two monthster. Manypanies had fought to be its


    sponsor, but because Jack was on good terms with Audi¡¯s CEO, he sold the best advertising slot to


    Audi for one billion.


    However, both sides had yet to sign the contract.


    ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll meet them at two in the afternoon to discuss the details of the contract. I¡¯ll be buying


    a car in the afternoon anyway,¡± Alex instructed.


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the contract,¡± Mnie replied as she ced the file on Alex¡¯s desk and left.


    Alex did not look at the contract. Instead, he lit a cigarette and continued discussing pan entertainment


    with Jack.


    In the midst of their discussion, Jack even poured two cups of tea for Alex.


    The two of them continued chatting until noon and hade up with the framework for the proposal.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Jack invited Alex excitedly.


    After chatting with Alex for a few hours, he realized that Alex¡¯s mind for business was one of the best


    he had seen.


    Alex¡¯s forecast of the market and his ns for the future were something he would never be able to


    achieve even if he worked for his entire life.


    Initially, when he heard that Alex had intended to invest ten billion into pan entertainment, he was


    worried that his two billion would go down the drain.


    Three of the shareholders had pulled out because they did not trust Alex.


    After all, the two firms that tried pan entertainment previously had both ended in failure.


    After chatting with Alex, he was filled with hope.


    Alex nodded and joined him for lunch.


    After having lunch with Jack at a five-star hotel, Alex returned to his office.


    He then stood by the window and looked down upon the busy streets and bustling cities, lost in


    thought.


    It¡¯s about time they arrived.


    He knew that from the moment he activated his bank card, the Jefferson family would start to


    investigate what he was doing.


    With the power and influence of the Jefferson family, they would be able to locate him within five to ten


    days.


    The influence of the Jeffersons was beyond what many had imagined, but he had not regretted his


    choice.


    He had had enough of living in fear and hiding. It was time he got up on his feet.


    ¡°Bring it on. Show me how much you¡¯ve improved these six years!¡±


    A glint shed across Alex¡¯s eyes as he reclined against the back of his seat. He then closed his eyes


    to rest.


    At half past one, Alex took the contract and left.


    He rode on his electric scooter as usual. However, after Madison rammed against it earlier in the


    morning, the back tire had be slightly deformed. If he were not an experienced rider, he would not


    be able to control the vehicle at all.


    Twenty minutester, he finally arrived at Audi¡¯s main branch in Neb City.


    When the dealers saw that Alex was dressed inly and arrived in an electric scooter that was nearly


    breaking apart, none of them approached him.


    Anyone who could afford a car here would be able to drive here or at least call a cab.


    No one hade in an electric scooter before, much less a broken one.


    ¡°Hold it! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± a beautiful car dealer stopped Alex.


    That woman was beautiful and a hundred and sixty-five centimeters in height. She had fair skin, and


    even though she was wearing a zer, one could tell that she was well-endowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m buying a car,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Scram! I know exactly what you¡¯re here for!¡± thedy snapped.


    ¡°What else can I do here other than buying a car?¡± Alex asked in confusion.


    ¡°Tch, who do you think you are? A street rat like you will never be able to afford a car here!¡± thedy


    scoffed. ¡°The cheapest car here will cost you three hundred grand! Even if you opt for installments, the


    down payment will be over a hundred thousand. Can you afford it? I¡¯ve seen many people like you


    before. Youe in pretending to buy a car so that you can take a selfie to show off on your social


    media!¡±


    Alex burst intoughter. Isn¡¯t that being a bit too judgmental?


    ¡°What are youughing at? Am I wrong?¡± thedy scrutinized Alex and sneered. ¡°Someone like you


    won¡¯t even be able to afford a tire here!¡±


    A few other dealers sniggered and nced at Alex in contempt.


    ¡°Is Audi really that great? I didn¡¯t know that clients aren¡¯t even allowed to smile here,¡± Alex spat in


    rage. This dealer must be mad!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯reughing or not, but you have no right to set foot in this building. So if you don¡¯t


    leave now, I¡¯ll be calling security on you,¡± thedy threatened.


    Mr. Stanton had instructed them time and again that the new chairman of the Four Seas Corporation


    would be arriving soon to discuss a contract with them. Hence, they had been stationed here to


    wee himter on.


    If we let this street rat put off the chairman of Four Seas Corporation, we¡¯ll be fired the next day!


    Just as Alex was about to burst out in anger, Heather walked over with a man dressed in a suit.


    When Alex saw the two of them chuckling happily, his blood started boiling.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 Is This Your Useless Husband


    When thedy saw the man beside Heather, she ignored Alex and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Stanton!¡±


    The other dealers rushed to greet him as well.


    That man was Luke Stanton, the branch manager of Audi¡¯s main branch in Neb City.


    He was also in charge of the partnership with Four Seas Corporation.


    ¡°Has the chairman of the Four Seas Corporation arrived yet?¡± Luke inquired.


    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve been waiting here all this time,¡± one of them replied.


    Luke nodded and turned to Heather, ¡°Let¡¯s wait in the office then.¡±


    Luke had a divorce recently and was interested in courting Heather, who used to be the school belle.


    When he learned from Carmen that Heather wanted to divorce Alex, he was overjoyed and started to


    take action.


    That day, he encountered Carmen and Heather by chance and mentioned the new chairman of Four


    Seas Corporation.


    After a round of bragging, Carmen was excited and got him to introduce Heather to the new chairman.


    When Luke learned that the chairman would be visiting the Audi main branch at two in the afternoon


    that day, he invited Heather to join them.


    Heather did not want toe, but Carmen had egged her on.


    She was interested in seeing the chairman of the Four Seas Corporation as well, so she agreed.


    However, she had no idea that the person she wanted to see this whole time was the husband she had


    looked down upon.


    From their conversation, Alex surmised that this ¡®Mr. Stanton¡¯ would be the man in charge of


    negotiating with himter on. He scoffed and headed over.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± thedy who confronted Alex frowned.


    Luke scrutinized Alex. He looked poor, so he did not think much of him and chided the dealers, ¡°How


    could you let this piece of trash in? What if this makes the chairman of Four Seas Corporation


    unhappy?¡±


    The dealers red at Alex and felt like chasing him out immediately.


    ¡°Well, what are you staring for? Chase him out, now!¡± Lukemanded.


    ¡°R-Right!¡± a fewdies nodded and proceeded to drag Alex out.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Heather eximed. She finally noticed Alex¡¯s presence and seemed distraught. What on earth


    is Alex doing here?


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t misunderstand. This isn¡¯t what it looks like¡­¡± Heather tried to exin.


    She did not want to divorce Alex for now, so she hoped that he would not misunderstand.


    But Alex remained silent, so Heather continued, ¡°My mom forced me toe. Luke said he knew the


    new chairman from Four Seas Corporation, and my mom made him introduce the chairman to me¡­ I


    have to meet him at least once, you know, because of that thirty million.¡±


    For some reason, Alex had calmed down a lot when he saw Heather nervously attempt to exin


    things to him.


    Even though the incident with Walt had driven a wedge between the two of them, Heather was the


    woman he had loved for five years after all.


    Thus, he could not bear to hurt her.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Alex nodded.


    He knew Carmen like the back of his hand.


    ¡°Heather, who is this man? He looks like a trash collector! How did you get to know him?¡± Luke


    inquired.


    He had already guessed Alex¡¯s identity from their conversation, but he wanted to embarrass Alex in


    front of Heather.


    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed. Before Heather could speak, he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m her husband, Alex.


    That¡¯s my wife you¡¯re talking to, so please watch yourself.¡±


    Luke chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re Heather¡¯s good-for-nothing husband. I was wondering who it was.¡±


    He took a step forward and red at Alex, ¡°Mrs. Jennings has told me about your situation. Soon, you¡¯ll


    be chased out of the Jennings family. Heather may be your wife, but not for long.¡±


    novelbin


    He had a scornful gaze and contemptuous tone.


    Normally, he would not have bothered talking to a good-for-nothing. However, Alex was Heather¡¯s


    husband. And since he was interested in her, he treated Alex with animosity.


    ¡°Luke, what on earth are you saying?¡± Heather scowled.


    This Luke ¨C he has tried to court me since our university days. Back then, I didn¡¯t even care about Walt,


    much less Luke, who didn¡¯t have a good family background. If mom hadn¡¯t forced me, I wouldn¡¯t even


    havee at all.


    ¡°Trash, I won¡¯t make life difficult for you on Heather¡¯s ount, but sometimes, you need to know your


    ce,¡± Luke spat. He hoped that by taunting Alex, Alex would be violent so that he could show off


    in front of Heather.


    Yet to his dismay, all Alex did was stare at him expressionlessly.


    He was not affected emotionally at all.


    ¡°Ah, Heather! Are you here to buy a car as well?¡± a crisp voice called out.


    Everyone turned around to see ady just as beautiful as Heather walking in.


    Thedy was dressed fashionably and gave off an elegant yet aloof vibe. Although her figure was not


    as voluptuous as Heather¡¯s, she still looked good.


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re back from studying overseas?¡± Heather eximed.


    This woman was her high school ssmate and best friend, Jessica Saffin. Although they had not


    contacted each other in recent years, they were extremely close in high school.


    Usually, friendships formed in high school were more sincere than those formed in college.


    Although the two of them had lost contact in years, they were still happy to see each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Try guessing where I¡¯m working at?¡± Jessica smiled at Heather excitedly.


    Heather shook her head.


    Jessica quipped, ¡°I¡¯m working as the secretary to the chairman of the Four Seas Corporation! My base


    yearly pay is one million and five hundred thousand, and I¡¯m still entitled to bonuses and the like!¡±


    Whoa! You¡¯re earning five hundred grand more than me, and I¡¯m working as a manager! The Four


    Seas Corporation is on a whole new level! Luke was taken aback and felt envious.


    Alex¡¯s eyes twitched and scrutinized Jessica. So this is the secretary Jack got me?


    ¡°Congrattions! It must be nice to be able to study abroad. The moment you return, all major


    companies are looking to hire you! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal someday,¡± Heather nodded happily.


    Jessica chuckled and inquired, ¡°Oh right, I heard you got married to a good-for-nothing?¡±


    Heather¡¯s smile froze and nced at Alex in an awkward expression.


    Right then, Jessica followed her gaze to Alex and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that brickyer guy right


    there is your husband!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Is Your Chairman A Jefferson


    When she noticed Jessica¡¯s look of despise, Heather hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Jessica, are you


    here to buy a car?¡±


    Jessica nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! My mom gave me five hundred grand to buy a car when she learned that


    I got a job. Oh, are you here to get a car as well?¡±


    Heather¡¯s face flushed red.


    The Jennings family had not been earning as much profit in recent years, and Heather¡¯s family did not


    own any shares. Besides, after buying a house, they would not have much money to spend after


    paying for the monthly installments.


    Hence, it was not possible to afford a car.


    Although she had one million at hand, she needed to save it for her family.


    Her son had started schooling, so their expenses would only increase from here.


    Previously, Demi had given her son five percent of the shares, but if the Jennings family did not profit,


    they would not get any dividends either.


    She had prepared topensate Alex one million after divorcing him, but now that she no longer


    wanted a divorce, she would save that for her child.


    ¡°Heather isn¡¯t here to buy a car today,¡± Luke exined.


    ¡°She¡¯s not?¡± Jessica was confused. Then what is she doing at a car dealership then? To take selfies


    and show off?


    She shook her head. That¡¯s not the Heather I know.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure why her good-for-nothing husband is here,¡± Luke jeered.


    ¡°He said that he was here to purchase a car,¡± one of the dealers sneered.


    ¡°Buy a car?¡± Luke chuckled. ¡°The cars here don¡¯te cheap. Will a good-for-nothing leech like you be


    able to afford it?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a car here that I can¡¯t afford,¡± Alex dered.


    The moment he spoke, Heather¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. Is there really a need to show


    off at this point in time? Stop embarrassing yourself further!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then,¡± Heather turned to leave after casting Jessica and Luke one final nce.


    Since her friend, Jessica, was the secretary to the chairman of Four Seas Corporation, Jessica should


    be able to introduce her to the chairman.


    Most importantly, she felt the worst when Alex was trying to show off.


    ¡°Heather, wait¡­¡± Luke attempted to stop her, but Heather did not even turn back. The words remained


    stuck in his throat.


    He then red at Alex.


    Jessica, on the other hand, shrugged and asked a dealer to show her around.


    ¡°Get out, you scum! Don¡¯te and pollute the air over here!¡± Luke snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re chasing me out?¡± Alex smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Luke.¡±


    He snorted and stormed out of the building.


    ¡°Me, regret this? You must be mad!¡± Luke scoffed as he watched Alex leave in his electric scooter. He


    then returned to his office. Alex is just a good-for-nothing who¡¯ll be chased out of the Jennings family


    soon. There¡¯s no need to bother with trash like him.


    When Luke returned to his office, he noticed that it was already twenty minutes past two and that made


    him frown. Why isn¡¯t the chairman of Four Seas Corporation here yet? Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at two?


    Surely the chairman would be punctual?


    He lit a cigarette and waited for another ten minutes. Still, no one showed up, and he started to panic.


    What if he doesn¡¯te? I won¡¯t be able to answer the higher-ups!


    After hesitating for a moment, he dialed the manager of the project from Four Seas Corporation ¨C


    Mnie Lewis.


    ¡°Ms. Lewis, why hasn¡¯t your chairman arrived yet?¡± Luke asked genially.


    ¡°Our chairman went there a long time ago,¡± Mnie replied.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t see him. What car is your chairman driving?¡± Luke inquired in shock.


    ¡°He¡¯s riding a worn-down electric scooter. Oh, his back tire was rammed into earlier in the morning, so


    it looks unstable,¡± Mnie described.


    E-Electric scooter?


    Luke was stunned. The new chairman of the Four Seas Corporation spent eight billion to buy fifty-one


    percent of the shares! He¡¯s so rich, yet he rides an electric scooter?


    Luke¡¯s mind went nk. What on earth is going on?


    ¡°Oh right, my chairman likes to remain low-key,¡± Mnie added.


    Low-key?


    Alex¡¯s figure suddenly formed in Luke¡¯s mind. That piece of trash¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lewis, can I check if your chairman¡¯s surname is Jefferson?¡± Luke inquired. The hand holding his


    cell phone had started to tremble as he prayed fervently for a negative response.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, his name is Alex Jefferson. What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t offend him, did you?¡± Mnie


    demanded.


    As an executive in the Four Seas Corporation, she knew Alex well. Luke must¡¯ve looked down upon


    Alex because he didn¡¯t think he looked like a chairman. That¡¯s why Alex didn¡¯t meet him. If that¡¯s the


    case, then this will probably be a major incident.


    ¡°No, of course not. Bye then.¡±


    Luke was bewildered by this information. Impossible! How could Alex be the chairman of Four Seas


    Corporation?


    He then hung up an bolted out of the room.


    ¡°Quick, chase the man on the electric scooter!¡± Luke barked at the car dealers.


    ¡°Huh?¡± thedies queried in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Stanton, did that street rat steal your belongings?¡± one of them asked in doubt.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut! You guys had better treat him with more respect. If you offend him again, I¡¯ll fire


    the lot of you!¡± Luke bellowed.


    Thedies were stunned and could not understand what was going on. Isn¡¯t that piece of trash just a


    live-in son-inw of the Jenningses? Why is Mr. Stanton reacting this way?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get him back!¡± Luke roared.


    ¡°R-Right,¡± thedies replied in shock. They hurriedly looked for their own electric scooters and rushed


    in the direction Alex left in.


    Suddenly, a group of beautifuldies was speeding after Alex in electric scooters,gging a few


    hundred meters behind.


    novelbin


    Every driver on the road turned to look at this sight. It looks like those kinds of advertisements where a


    group of women are chasing after one man¡­

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Begging For Forgiveness


    Soon, the group ofdies caught up with Alex and his wobbly electric scooter.


    ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±


    It was an eye-catching sight to see thedies surround Alex.


    Many of the passersby were confused. What, did this guy not pay at the brothel? Why are so many


    women chasing him?


    Alex frowned when he saw thedies.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sir! We were in the wrong. Please forgive us!¡± one of thedies apologized. We have no


    choice but to apologize here. If we can¡¯t get Alex back, we¡¯ll all be fired by Mr. Stanton!


    ¡°Sir, anyone could tell that you¡¯re someone important. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t hold it against us girls. Our


    manager has instructed us to bring you back, or we¡¯ll all be fired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All of use from poor families, so this job means a lot to us. We wouldn¡¯t know what to


    do if we lose our jobs.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my mother is hospitalized. If I lose my job, I won¡¯t be able to pay her hospital bills. Please ignore


    what we said earlier and forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Sir, pleasee back with us.¡±


    They continued to exaggerate their situation in front of Alex.


    Although Alex knew that most of them were putting on an act, many people had gathered to watch. He


    hated this feeling.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle it back there,¡± Alex nodded and made a U-turn.


    Thedies looked relieved.


    ¡°Sir, please take my electric scooter instead. It¡¯s more stable,¡± one of them offered her ride to Alex.


    Alex did not refuse. Well, it is tiring trying to bnce on my own scooter.


    Soon, they arrived back at the Audi main branch, and thedies escorted Alex into Luke¡¯s office.


    ¡°M-Mr. Jefferson,¡± Luke greeted him with a smile and waved to dismiss the car dealers.


    Alex took a seat on the sofa and sneered, ¡°Why did you call me back for? Did you want to humiliate me


    further?¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m sorry, this was all one big misunderstanding,¡± Luke chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Alex scoffed. ¡°Are you referring to the fact that you didn¡¯t know who I was, or that


    you were trying to hit on my wife?¡±


    Luke¡¯s face fell. F***! I tried to hit on the wife of the chairman of Four Seas Corporation right in front of


    him!


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m terribly sorry! I won¡¯t think of doing anything so shameful to H- I mean your wife


    anymore!¡± Luke apologized.


    ¡°Not like you¡¯d dare to,¡± Alex snorted.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, are you here to discuss the contract with me?¡± Luke changed the subject.


    Alex scoffed, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯d still want to be business partners with you?¡±


    Luke¡¯s face fell. If I mess up the deal with Four Seas Corporation, I¡¯ll definitely be fired! Lately, Audi¡¯s


    sales had suffered a great drop. The Four Seas Corporation¡¯s ir of the City is a major project with


    good advertising. It¡¯ll definitely have many views. If Audi gets this advertisement, our sales will


    definitely skyrocket! That¡¯s why we¡¯re spending one billion on this!


    ¡°I¡¯m horribly sorry, Mr. Jefferson! I was a fool to have insulted you! Please forgive me!¡± Luke bowed


    towards Alex and apologized.


    Alex lit a cigarette and jeered, ¡°I can work with you, but first, get down on your knees and beg for


    forgiveness.¡±


    Luke shook with anger. Alex, you¡¯re going too far!


    Alex scoffed and started walking towards the door.


    Bam! Luke fell onto his knees.


    Although Luke was indignant, he knew that he could not afford to let Alex go like this.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m terribly sorry! Please forgive me!¡± Luke got down on his knees and bowed his head


    down low.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere about this, I¡¯ll let the matter slide this time. Check the contract and sign it,¡±


    Alex scowled and tossed the contract onto the table.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jefferson!¡± Luke took a deep breath and crawled up to check the contract.


    The contract was as both sides had discussed prior. After reading through it, he signed the contract.


    Alex and Luke kept their respective copies of the contract. After that, Luke suggested, ¡°Mr. Jefferson,


    you mentioned buying a car earlier, didn¡¯t you? We can provide you with one for free.¡±


    He wanted to establish friendly ties with Alex. After all, Alex was the chairman of the Four Seas


    Corporation. He had not hoped that Alex would help him in his career but would be satisfied if Alex did


    not bear a grudge.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Alex taunted.


    ¡°Yes! You can pick whichever one you like!¡± Luke nodded.


    As the manager in Audi¡¯s of Neb City, he was entitled to giving away a car worth less than a million.


    He would have to pay for anything that exceeds that amount.


    It happened that he had not used his quota yet.


    Of course, there were restrictions as to who he could gift a car to ¨C it had to be a client whom Audi had


    business dealings with.


    Under the guidance of Luke, Alex picked a new RS7 model.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have this one then,¡± Alex decided.


    Luke¡¯s face fell. That car is worth one million and eight hundred thousand! This guy is shameless!


    ¡°Why, have you changed your mind?¡± Alex sneered.


    ¡°Of course not, Mr. Jefferson. If you like this model, then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Luke replied with a troubled


    expression. I have to pay eight hundred thousand from my own pocket!


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s settle the license te,¡± Alex nodded.


    novelbin


    Luke nearly coughed up blood when he heard that. You¡¯re asking me to pay for the license te as


    well? Damn it, must you really go so far?


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Luke replied, almost in tears.


    I should never have offended Alex! Well, at least all I¡¯m losing is money.


    ¡°Are you buying this car?¡± Jessica walked over and asked in shock. She had just bought an A6 herself.


    Alex shook his head at Jessica, ¡°Does it look like I can afford a car like this?¡±


    Jessica nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. A live-in son-inw like you can probably afford a car in the range of a


    few hundred grand, at best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even afford that! I usuallymute using an electric scooter,¡± Alex chimed in.


    He wasughing his head of internally. I¡¯d like to see her face when she learns that I¡¯m her boss


    tomorrow!


    ¡°This RS7 is beautiful! It must be great to be able to have a ride in this car,¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    At this point, Luke, who had just finished the procedures, ced a temporary license te on Alex¡¯s


    car and passed him the relevant documents. Alex then got onto the car.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Jessica asked in shock.


    Alex simply ignored her and drove off.


    ¡°Wha-¡± Jessica stared with her mouth agape. Heather¡¯s useless husband was able to buy an RS7?


    Impossible!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 Daddy Bought A Car


    In the afternoon, Alex headed to the kindergarten when it was time for dismissal.


    ¡°Alex, are you leaving?¡± Jonathan greeted Alex when he saw him downstairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll be heading off to pick up my son after school,¡± Alex nodded.


    ¡°Alex, are you freeter tonight? I¡¯ll bring you out for a meal,¡± Jonathan offered excitedly.


    He knew that Alex had given him the post as the security guard chief and was extremely grateful, so he


    hoped to invited Alex for a meal.


    ¡°Another day, maybe. Just work hard for now,¡± Alex patted Jonathan on the shoulder and walked


    towards his RS7.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alex, I won¡¯t disappoint!¡± Jonathan nodded vigorously. He would remember how Alex had


    helped him and be grateful to him for his entire life.


    Alex nodded and drove off.


    Jonathan was his closest friend back when he was just a security guard, so he would do his best to


    promote him.


    At the kindergarten, Alex arrived before the ss dismissed, so he headed to the convenience store to


    buy some cigarettes.


    ¡°Dunn, give me a packet of Carlboro cigarettes,¡± Alex told the owner of the convenience store.


    The store owner was a thirty-five-year-old man named Flynn Dunn. He had a crew cut with a scar on


    his cheek and looked somewhat intimidating.


    Flynn nced at Alex and passed him a packet of five-milligram cigarettes.


    ¡°Pass me a three-milligram packet instead. Next time, you should stock up on one-milligram cigarettes


    as well,¡± Alexmented.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t an ordinary person. You¡¯ve struck it rich, haven¡¯t you? Well, I sure can¡¯t afford to


    stock one-milligram cigarettes,¡± Flynn smiled.


    Carlboro cigarettes were sold for ten per packet for the five-milligram variety, twenty per packet for the


    three-milligram variety, and a hundred per packet for the one-milligram top-ss variety. Usually, these


    would only be sold at Lumenopolis. A small city like Neb City would not stock such high-grade


    products.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Alex nodded. He took the cigarettes, opened the box, passed Flynn one, and Flynn lit both


    cigarettes. Both of them had good chemistry.


    After all, they had done this routine for four years.


    Both of them had started off as storeowner and patron, but they were now close friends.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in two days,¡± Flynn said.


    Alex was taken aback and queried, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be settling down in the countryside. She doesn¡¯t like the bustle of the city,¡± Flynn exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯ll be better for your mental health to stay away from the lively city. I know that you¡¯re not


    the type, though,¡± Alexmented.


    Flynnughed, ¡°Well, you set your pride aside and became a live-in son-inw for a woman as well.


    What¡¯s moving to the countrysidepared to that?¡±


    Alex chuckled. I didn¡¯t do that just for a woman.


    However, he did not exin himself.


    Flynn nced at the RS7 outside the store and stated, ¡°Well, I was about to let you take over this shop,


    but looks like you don¡¯t need the money.¡±


    ¡°You can leave the keys here. Perhaps I¡¯de over for a smoke if I felt like it,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll get someone to restock tomorrow,¡± Flynn nodded.


    Just then, the school bell rang.


    ¡°Best of luck,¡± Alex smiled and headed for the kindergarten.


    Flynn was lost in thought as he watched Alex leave.


    Although they had be close over the span of four years, they had not asked each other about their


    backgrounds.


    He then looked at the RS7, and his heart welled up with respect for Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and the Jennings family hasn¡¯t found out your true identity yet. No one can beat


    you when ites to patience and endurance,¡± Flynn muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, though. Why stop


    now?¡±


    Soon after that, Alex saw Stanley and waved to him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Stanley greeted Alex and rushed towards him.


    ¡°Were you a good boy today?¡± Alex inquired.


    ¡°I was!¡± Stanley nodded. He added, ¡°Daddy, for some weird reason, the teachers have treated me


    really, really welltely. All the students are jealous of me.¡±


    Alex smiled. Of course, they would be. I¡¯m sure Ms. Winston witnessed how I dealt with the Langdons.


    ¡°Alright then, you¡¯ll have to study hard and avoid fighting with others, or your teachers will be


    disappointed, won¡¯t they?¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be a good boy, and my ssmates haven¡¯t been bullying metely!¡± Stanley nodded.


    Alex nodded and brought him to the RS7.


    ¡°Say goodbye to uncle,¡± Alex instructed.


    Stanley nced at Flynn and waved to him, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Flynn.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Stanley,¡± Flynn chuckled.


    Alex cast Flynn one final gaze and brought Stanley into the car.


    ¡°Daddy, did you buy a car? It looks so pretty! We¡¯ve finally gotten a car! No one in school will look down


    on me anymore!¡± Stanley examined the car and quipped.


    ¡°When Stanley gets older, Daddy will buy a better one for you,¡± Alex patted Stanley on the head,


    buckled his seatbelt, and headed to the driver¡¯s seat.


    When they got home, Stanley chimed, ¡°Grandma, Mommy, Daddy got a new car!¡±


    novelbin


    Carmen and Heather, who were watching the television, stared at Alex in shock.


    ¡°Did you really bought a car today?¡± Heather inquired in shock.


    She was still in shock when she met Alex at the car dealership, but when she left, she suddenly


    realized something was a bit odd. Why would Alex go to a showroom for no good reason?


    Carmen awaited his answer in shock as well.


    ¡°I was getting a car for President Sawyer,¡± Alex exined.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you actually got yourself a car,¡± Carmen scoffed and continued watching television.


    Heather was disappointed as well. If only if Alex actually got a car of his own. Even if it¡¯s the cheapest


    brand that costs tens of thousands, I¡¯d be happy.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy really got a new car. It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Stanley eximed.


    ¡°Stanley, that¡¯s not your Dad¡¯s car. It belongs to his boss. Make sure to study hard and earn lots of


    money so that you can buy a car in the future,¡± Heather exined.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Stanley said, noticeably crestfallen.


    Alex cheered Stanley up, ¡°Stanley, although this isn¡¯t my car, I can still send you to school and pick you


    up with it. I can even bring you to the zoo in it.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Daddy, when I grow up, I¡¯ll buy a car for Mommy and Daddy!¡± Stanley chirped


    excitedly. He added as an afterthought, ¡°I¡¯ll get grandma a car as well.¡±


    ¡°What about uncle?¡± Carmen smiled.


    ¡°No way, uncle always scolds me, so I won¡¯t get him one,¡± Stanley pouted.


    ¡°Alright then, we won¡¯t get uncle a car,¡± Alex patted Stanley¡¯s head.


    ¡°What¡¯re youughing at? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your car. You can tell us all about it when you actually get one,


    although I doubt you¡¯ll be able to afford one even if you worked your entire life,¡± Carmen jeered.


    Alex felt likeughing when he heard that. I can¡¯t afford a car? Sorry to disappoint you then, but there


    aren¡¯t any cars that I can¡¯t afford!


    ¡°Quit staring and start cooking!¡± Carmen snapped.


    The amiable atmosphere in the room was shattered by Carmen immediately.


    Alex stopped smiling and red at Carmen. He did not want to press the matter, so he headed to the


    kitchen to prepare dinner.


    As she watched Alex head into the kitchen, Carmen shot him a look of despise. He really is a good-for-


    nothing piece of trash!


    ¡°Heather, get me a rich son-inw! I really can¡¯t stand this loser anymore,¡± Carmen persuaded Heather.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 The Secretary Does It All


    Heather remained silent but was disappointed in Alex all the same.


    After dinner, she helped Stanley with his homework while Alexy on a mattress on the floor, ying


    games on his phone.


    After Heather came out from her bath, she felt an inexplicable sense of frustration when she saw Alex


    on the mattress.


    ¡°Do you intend to sleep on the mattress forever?¡± Heather snorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way,¡± Alex replied inly.


    Heather flew into a rage and threw a pillow at him.


    Alex caught it and ced it under his head, making Heather even angrier.


    ¡°Alright then, have fun sleeping there for the rest of your life!¡± Heather grabbed the hairdryer angrily


    and ignored Alex.


    She wanted to use this to invite Alex back onto the bed and repair their rtionship.


    However, it ended with her fighting with Alex. Hence, she fumed in rage andy on the bed without a


    word.


    Alex felt heartbroken when he saw Heather in a fit of rage, but he could not ovee the


    psychological shadow of what happened in the past.


    He was still angry at Heather.


    The following morning, just as Alex wanted to send Stanley to school, he made an offer to Heather,


    ¡°Wait for twenty minutes, and I¡¯ll send you to work after sending Stanley.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to sit in such an expensive car,¡± Heather spat. She was still angry that even though she


    had taken the initiative to patch things up with Alex, he had not epted it.


    Yet Alex only smiled, picked Stanley¡¯s bag up, and brought him to school. Should I get Heather a car? If


    I do, how expensive should it be? If it¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t exin myself and have to reveal my


    identity. But if it¡¯s too cheap, I might as well not give her one!


    Now that Heather did not want a divorce, he had not wanted one either.


    A broken family would be detrimental to a child¡¯s growth.


    novelbin


    Thus, he would rather suffer than affect his son negatively.


    It was his responsibility as a father.


    ¡­


    Jessica was especially excited that day.


    After all, countless women could only dream of being the secretary to the chairman of the Four Seas


    Corporation.


    It was natural to be excited that she had outshone herpetition.


    Furthermore, she heard that her boss was a young and rich man. This made the twenty-six-year-old


    woman with no dating experience harbor some unrealistic thoughts.


    Knock knock knock.


    Jessicabed her hair and checked her makeup using her phone¡¯s camera function before knocking


    on the door in trepidation.


    She wanted to uphold an image of perfection so that the chairman would not feel that she was a


    shallow woman.


    ¡°Enter,¡± a familiar voice called out. Jessica did not pay it any mind and pushed the door to the office.


    The moment she entered, she stared at the man with her mouth agape.


    She waspletely overwhelmed. My boss is Heather¡¯s good-for-nothing husband!


    When she recalled how she made snide remarks at him the previous day, Jessica nearly broke down


    on the spot.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Alex inquired inly and felt likeughing.


    ¡°Yes, very much so,¡± Jessica replied embarrassedly. She apologized, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m sorry for my


    disrespectfulments yesterday. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Alex teased. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll be fired after working so hard to get


    this job.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica gasped in shock. Is he going to fire me on the spot?


    She felt indignant. I spent half a year after my studies abroad to find such a good job. It¡¯ll be


    embarrassing to be fired on my first day at work!


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, please let me off on ount of my friendship with Heather. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jefferson, I


    truly am!¡± Heather tried to save the situation.


    Alex simply stared at her calmly.


    When Jessica stole a nce at him, she realized that Alex was still dressed inly. Just then, she


    recalled how his rtionship with Heather was strained, and something clicked in her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jefferson, although Heather and I have been close friends for many years, I won¡¯t tell


    Heather about you at all,¡± Jessica mustered her courage and said.


    When your husband is the chairman of the Four Seas Corporation but ended up being known as a live-


    in son-inw¡­ This definitely means that Heather and her family definitely don¡¯t know his true identity!


    Since their rtionship is strained, I definitely can¡¯t tell Heather about this.


    Is that a threat? Alex¡¯s facial expressions had not varied much, but he felt that his secretary was more


    observant than the average person. As expected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d dare to tell her either,¡± Alex smiled amiably.


    However, that smile sent chills down Jessica¡¯s spine.


    It was truly a horrifying smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been hired,¡± Alex straightened up and started to evaluate the documents on


    his table.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Jefferson. I won¡¯t disappoint!¡± Jessica proimed cheerfully. She had not expected to get


    away so easily.


    She nced at Alex and felt that although he dressed inly, he had sharp and defined features which


    made him charming.


    The calm expression in his eyes gave Jessica the impression that he had been through a lot in the past


    and resonated with her.


    The boss is someone with aplicated past.


    Jessica approached him and asked gently, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, do you have any work for me?¡±


    Alex looked into Jessica¡¯s eyes. Jessica flushed red and averted his gaze.


    His eyes seemed to have a mysterious charm to them and sent her heart aflutter.


    ¡°If the water dispenser is dirty, clean it. If the windows are dirty, clean them. If the floor or sofa are dirty,


    clean them,¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica was taken aback. Um¡­ I¡¯m your secretary. I¡¯m taking a secretary¡¯s pay. Why are you


    asking me to do the janitor¡¯s job?


    ¡°What do you mean, huh? That¡¯s all part of a secretary¡¯s job, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex scowled.


    Well, you should have known better.


    As she thought of that, Jessica blushed. He¡¯s definitely trying to get his revenge on me. What a petty


    man.


    Despite herints, she quickly found a piece of cloth and started to wipe the windows.


    This boss is one of the pettiest men I¡¯ve seen!


    When he saw Jessica wiping the windows furiously, Alex¡¯s lips formed a smirk.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Old Friend


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Jessica extended an invitation during lunch hours.


    After cleaning for an entire morning, Jessica knew that Alex was trying to make life difficult for her.


    Hence, she wanted to invite him for lunch to mend their rtionship.


    ¡°No,¡± Alex refused her directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading for lunch myself, then,¡± Jessica replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Alex acknowledged without even looking up.


    After Jessica left, he ordered takeout.


    He just took over thepany, and there were a lot of matters he had to take care of. Hence, Alex did


    not want to waste time leaving the office for lunch.


    He had a habit of finishing the task at hand before moving on to anything else.


    Half an hourter, the takeout had arrived. Alex allowed the deliveryman to enter when he heard the


    knocking.


    ¡°A-Alex?¡± the deliveryman stared at Alex in shock.


    Alex looked up and eximed with surprise, ¡°Dn?¡±


    He had not expected his deliveryman to be his university ssmate, Dn.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Alex, I thought you were a live-in son-inw? You¡¯re the chairman here!¡± Dn


    eximed in shock.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s life. You¡¯ll never know when the smallest things might change your life, Haha.¡± Alex was


    happy to see his old friend as well.


    Back when he was in university, he once invited Heather and her friend to have a meal at a restaurant


    only to realize that he had forgotten to bring money. If Dn had not lent him the money back then, he


    would have been embarrassed.


    Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t returned him the money yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Life really is full of ups and downs.¡±


    Dn ced Alex¡¯s meal on the table and passed Alex a cigarette. He reminisced, ¡°Back when we


    graduated, I dreamed of a future where I¡¯ll be able to do something big with my career. However,


    shortly after I got employed by a smallpany, it was shut down because of an economic downturn.


    Now, I¡¯m reduced to being a deliveryman.¡±


    Dn mocked his own fate.


    Alex took a cigarette from him and lit it. He nodded, ¡°Whatever you do, as long as you stay true to your


    beliefs, you¡¯ll surely achieve your dreams.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ve got work to do. With that one line alone, I can tell that you¡¯re still the


    old you. Let¡¯s go out for drinks sometime!¡±


    Even if Alex is of a different ss of society than me, he¡¯s still the Alex from back then.


    ¡°Alright then, you can pick a timing. I¡¯ll be sure to oblige,¡± Alex nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you then,¡± Dn chucked. He added as an afterthought, ¡°Remember to give me a good review!¡±


    Alexughed. Dn is still the old Dn. Anyone else would try to butter me up. At the very least, their


    eyes would be filled with fear and would be hesitant to act so casually around me. Dn doesn¡¯t care.


    As long as you respect him, he would treat you just like his buddy.


    In the afternoon, Jessica entered the office in trepidation, worried that Alex would tell her to do cleaning


    again.


    ¡°M-Mr. Jefferson,¡± Jessica greeted him timidly.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Alex returned the greeting. He felt likeughing when he saw Jessica¡¯s cautious


    expression.


    After that, he passed her a stack of documents, ¡°Will an hour be enough for you to sort these


    documents out?¡±


    Jessica was overjoyed that she had actual work to do.


    She hurriedly took the documents and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll finish it in half an hour!¡±


    Alex ignored her, and she brought the documents to her own office.


    As one of the world¡¯s top five hundred firms, the boss¡¯ secretary was entitled to her own office.


    Twenty minutester, Jessica brought the sorted documents back into the office.


    Alex gestured at the shelf.


    After she ced the documents down, she left as Alex had not assigned her any other work.


    At this point, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Dn.


    He assumed that Dn was going to arrange a timing to go drinking with him.


    ¡°Hi, Dn,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Alex, can you¡­¡± Dn sounded hesitant, and his voice was shaking.


    Alex frowned. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, he heard a cold voice holler, ¡°Just tell


    him outright that you need a loan! You must have a death wish, stuttering like this!¡±


    Next, there was the sound of a man snatching the phone. The same voice yelled, ¡°You¡¯re Dn¡¯s


    friend, right? He owes me two hundred grand. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll chop both his hands off!¡±


    Alex frowned, and a murderous glint shed across his eyes.


    Dn was his best friend in university and was as close as brothers. Anyone who wanted to chop his


    brother¡¯s hands off was looking for trouble.


    ¡°Send me your address. I¡¯ll bring the money over,¡± Alex replied calmly.


    After getting the address, Alex got up to leave.


    Right when he left the office, he realized that he had gotten Jonathan to get him a license te. Thus,


    he did not have his car with him today.


    novelbin


    Not only that, but he had ditched his electric scooter at the showroom the previous day as well.


    He could only take a cab to where Dn was.


    Just as he was about to g down a cab, an Audi Q7 drove past him and slowed to a halt.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, is that you?¡±


    Alex was stunned. Not a lot of people called him Mr. Jefferson.


    He peered into the Q7 and saw that the person in the front seat was a beautiful woman in her twenties.


    When Alex looked into the car, he noticed that the driver was a middle-aged bald man in his forties.


    The man unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, it¡¯s me, Derek,¡± the bald man spoke.


    Alex was stunned. Oh, that¡¯s Derek Fleming, the young man I met back in Lumenopolis eight years


    back.


    Back then, Derek had offended Alex¡¯s enemy, Francis Lund, and Francis had threatened to chop


    Derek¡¯s limbs off. But Alex, who disliked the way Francis handled things, saved Derek and passed him


    a sum of money to leave Lumenopolis.


    He had not expected Derek to end up in Neb City. On the bright side, he seemed rather well-off as


    well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this isn¡¯t the time for a reunion. I have urgent matters to attend to,¡± Alex waved him off.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, hop on. I¡¯ll send you wherever you want,¡± Derek offered.


    ¡°Get on, handsome. There isn¡¯t anything in Neb City that Derek can¡¯t handle,¡± thedy in the front


    seat said coquettishly as she cast him a foxy nce.


    Alex shifted his gaze to Derek and nodded.


    When thedy saw that Alex was not interested in her, she scrutinized him once again.


    ¡°Darling, please have a seat at the back,¡± Derek instructed as he opened the door and pushed thedy


    off.


    When the beauty got off, she revealed her seductive body and headed to the back. However, she had


    not taken her eyes off Alex.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex nodded at the woman and got into the front seat.


    ¡°Where to, Mr. Jefferson?¡± Derek inquired.


    ¡°Block five, Grange Road, Woodgrove Lane, Unit number three. And hurry up,¡± Alex replied.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 King Of The Underworld


    Derek nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he started his car and drove off quickly.


    All thedies looked at each other in confusion. Who was this man, and why did Derek obey his


    orders?


    After all, Derek was the king of the underworld in Neb City. He had numerous underlings working


    under him, all of whom addressed him respectfully as Mr. Fleming. Many of the business ns had to


    humble themselves in front of him.


    On the other hand, Alex was dressed very inly, and quite frankly, he looked very much like a loser.


    However, Derek addressed him politely as Mr. Jefferson and deferred to his every need. This was the


    first time Derek did for someone.


    Gazing at Alex¡¯s side profile from the backseat, thedies¡¯ hearts fluttered a little.


    With his eyes focused on the road, Derek asked, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, when did you arrive in Neb City?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been about seven or eight years ago.¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Oh, that means you arrived just after I did.¡± Derek felt a little surprised. Alex hailed from one of the


    most prestigious families in Lumenopolis. As the oldest son, his status within the family was


    undisputed, and hemanded great respect in the Northern Territory. If he had already been here for


    seven or eight years, that meant that¡­


    Derek nced at him and understood everything at once.


    He pressed, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, are you leaving now because something has happened back at home?¡±


    ¡°One of my friends is in trouble, and I¡¯m heading over to lend him my help,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Did he get into a fight with someone from the underworld forces? If that¡¯s the case, one word from me


    will resolve everything.¡± Derek said, puffing out his chest in pride.


    Alex turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite well for yourself these few years, Derek.¡±


    Derek smiled cheekily. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you for saving my life and lending me some money eight


    years ago. With the one million you lent me, I arrived in Neb City and worked as hard as I possibly


    could. I finally made it a few yearster.¡±


    Hearing this, thedies in the backseat felt extremely startled. Had Alex really lent Derek a million eight


    years ago?


    With intion, that woulde up to about five million in today¡¯s money.


    Was Alex some sort of big shot?


    One of thedies spoke up. ¡°Mr. Fleming is the king of the underworld. There is nothing in Neb City


    that he can¡¯t solve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Alex nodded approvingly. Back then, he had seen how tough Derek was. After


    saving his life, he gave Derek a million on a whim to see if he could make anything out of himself.


    Back in Lumenopolis eight years ago, Derek had mixed with the underground crowd.


    He didn¡¯t let Alex down. With that one million he gave away so casually, Alex had identally created


    the king of the underworld.


    Derekughed. ¡°I got lucky, that¡¯s all. I have to thank Mr. Jefferson for saving my life back then, or I


    would have died in Lumenopolis a long time ago.¡±


    Alex smiled. Chatting happily, they quickly arrived at Grange Road and turned in to Woodgrove Lane.


    Something was happening in Woodgrove Lane. When they arrived, they immediately spotted a crowd


    gathering around a kneeling man. The man was wearing a delivery man¡¯s uniform, and his face was


    covered with bruises.


    In an instant, Alex¡¯s face clouded over.


    Pointing to a wolfish man standing in the crowd, one of thedies eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Bob


    Lane?¡±


    Alex turned to Derek and asked, ¡°Is he one of your men?¡±


    Derek nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening though.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just drop me off here then. There¡¯s no need for you to show your face, I¡¯ll resolve the matter by


    myself.¡± Alex said.


    However, Derek demurred. ¡°Who do you take me for, Mr. Jefferson? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle my own


    men.¡±


    Thedies knew that Bob was Derek¡¯s right-hand man. He was the big boss of Grange Road, and no


    one in the area dared to offend him.


    novelbin


    However, he had inadvertently offended one of Mr. Jefferson¡¯s friends. How was Derek going to settle


    this matter?


    Thedies couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. It was time to see how deeply Derek regarded his benefactor,


    Mr. Jefferson.


    Derek had wanted to call Bob to warn him, but the car had already pulled up to the scene. Alex told him


    to stop the car.


    Derek had no choice but to follow his orders. As soon as the car rolled to a halt, Alex threw open the


    door and got out.


    There were about 30 over people in the crowd. Around ten of them were gangsters that Bob had called


    in for backup.


    Dn was kneeling on the floor with his facepletely covered in bruises. His clothes were muddy


    with footprints all over, and he looked as though the life had been kicked out of him.


    However, his eyes were full of hatred.


    Alex felt enraged. There was no way this matter was simply a case of debt collection.


    Shoving through the crowd, he found himself standing right in front of Dn.


    However, the wolfish man and his pretty counterpart stood next to Dn.


    The two of them looked at the kneeling Dn mockingly.


    Dn looked at Alex for help. ¡°Mr. Jefferson¡­¡±


    Bob looked Alex up and down, his expression was full of scorn. ¡°So you¡¯re this loser¡¯s friend, are you?¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who hit him?¡± Alex asked, his gaze was cold.


    Bobughed manically. ¡°Of course! Since you¡¯vee, if you don¡¯t help him pay his debt of 200


    thousand today, I¡¯ll beat you up too.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired of living!¡± With a loud roar, Alex lunged forward to punch Bob in the face.


    In an instant, the smile disappeared from Bob¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected Alex to use get physical.


    Quickly, he ducked to avoid his punch.


    However, Alex had thrown too many punches to miss.


    With a damning thud, his fistnded squarely on Bob¡¯s face, knocking a few of his teeth out.


    Derek pushed his way through the crowd trying to stop Alex, but it was toote.


    ¡°You imbecile!¡± Spitting out his broken teeth, Bob stared daggers at Alex.


    Even his boss, Derek, had never hit him before, let alone knocked his teeth out


    ¡°Boys, get him!¡± With a wave, the gang members Bob called for backup dashed towards Alex with steel


    pipes in their hands.


    Realizing that a gang fight was about to break out, the crowd quickly dispersed.


    The fights between rival gangs were always fun to watch, but they were often dangerous as well.


    Fearing for their own lives, everyone scuttled away from the scene.


    Suddenly, there was a loud yell from behind them. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Derek hollered angrily.


    Seeing that their leader¡¯s boss had arrived, the gangsters froze in terror and lowered their steel pipes


    immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Fleming!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fleming!¡±


    As Derek approached Bob and Dn, the crowd of onlookers bowed and greeted him quickly.


    However, Bob frowned in confusion. Looking from Derek to Alex, he had only one question in his


    mind. How did both of them know each other?


    Seeing Derek, Dn¡¯s face became pale with fright.


    He heard a lot about Derek Fleming. He was known to everyone as Mr. Fleming, Derek was the king of


    the underworld. His power was undisputed.


    At this moment, Dn cried out, ¡°Alex, leave while you can! It¡¯s all my fault, I should never have called


    you!¡±


    Dn had no wish to implicate Alex in the fight against Bob Lane and his gang.


    However, Alex turned to him and replied, ¡°If you still think of me as a friend, then let me settle this for


    you.¡±


    Dn shook his head frantically. Bob Lane and his gang moved about in the underworld forces. He


    didn¡¯t want Alex to have anything to do with them. ¡°It¡¯s because I still think of you as a friend that I


    regret calling you over! Leave now, and don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    ¡°Get up first,¡± Alex said, helping him up from the ground. ¡°Now, tell me what exactly happened.¡±


    Dn turned to look at the woman standing next to him. His eyes narrowed with hatred, but there were


    certain things he didn¡¯t want to say aloud.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 The King Of The Underworld Kneels


    The crowd of onlookers looked expectantly at Dn, waiting for his reply. However, Dn continued to


    press his lips tightly together, refusing to speak.


    Alex took one look at the woman standing next to Dn and understood everything at once.


    He had seen this girl before. Wasn¡¯t she Dn¡¯s wife, Penny?


    Seeing how she stood next to Bob, Alex knew immediately that there was a scious tale here waiting


    to be told.


    novelbin


    Derek walked forward and looked disbelievingly at Bob. ¡°Bob, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Still confused about the rtionship between Derek and Alex, Bob replied haltingly, ¡°Recently, I started


    an affair with a married woman. Today, this guy showed up to deliver my takeaway order, and


    recognized my honey as his wife. He went berserk and smashed some of my furniture. In a fit of rage, I


    beat him up and ordered him to pay for the damage.¡±


    Hearing his words, the onlookers finally understood the situation.


    Dn had caught his wife having an affair with Bob.


    A few of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but pity him.


    Dn¡¯s eyes were full of rage. Not only had his wife cheated on him, but he was also beaten up by the


    man his wife was cheating on him with! This was humiliation of the highest order.


    Alex sighed quietly. He understood Dn¡¯s feelings very well.


    If he hadn¡¯t carried out his drastic n a few days ago, he would be in the same awful position as


    Dn now.


    However, Alex feltforted knowing that Heather had only agreed to apany Walt for the sake of


    the Jennings family.


    On the other hand, Dn¡¯s wife was cheating on him out of her own selfish desires.


    ¡°Dn, those blows he dealt you will be repaid ten times over.¡± As he spoke, Alex started walking


    towards Bob.


    Bob¡¯s face paled. Having just experienced Alex¡¯s formidable strength, Bob was well aware that he


    wasn¡¯t his match at all.


    However, Bob tookfort in the fact that he still had ten other gang members to back him up.


    Besides, all of them were armed with weapons. It was quite impossible for Alex to defeat them all¡ªor


    so Bob believed.


    Hence, as Alex approached him, Bob managed to keep a look of perfect calm on his face.


    Next to him, Penny looked coldly at Alex and said condescendingly, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re no more than a live-in


    son-inw of the Jenningses. Just mind you own business!¡±


    Alex¡¯s face clouded over ominously. ¡°This matter concerns one of my friends, so will be my business!¡±


    Penny scoffed. ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t believe I thought you were a big shot. Turns out you¡¯re just a good-for-


    nothing piece of trash who lives off of a woman!¡±


    Hearing this, Bob¡¯s face darkened with rage. ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace to men! I think I shall teach you a


    lesson today, you spineless loser!¡±


    This man is a live-in son-inw? What a surprise!


    The onlookers gazed at Alex as they disdained him.


    When they saw Alex punch Bob across the face just now, they wondered if he was an important man


    with a formidable background.


    However, he had turned out to be a live-in son-inw instead. The onlookers looked at Alex, their eyes


    narrowed in judgment and disgust that they shook their heads.


    Even Derek and the otherdies couldn¡¯t hide the shock on their faces.


    Alex is a live-in son-inw!


    Penny spoke up. ¡°Alex, let me give you a word of warning. Keep your nose out of our business, or you


    might end up involving your wife in this.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s his wife?¡± Bob asked stupidly.


    Penny snickered. ¡°She¡¯s the oldest daughter of the Jennings family. Apparently, she¡¯s the most


    beautiful woman in all of Neb City.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful woman in Neb City?¡± A lustful look crept into Bob¡¯s eyes. Smiling, he turned to


    Penny and said, ¡°You must be quite close. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to her another day?¡±


    As he spoke, he shot a taunting look at Alex, as if to say, I have my eyes on your wife now.


    Without another word, Alex walked right up to Bob and punched him again in the face.


    Bob¡¯s expression turned ugly. He hadn¡¯t expected this loser to raise his hand.


    However, Alex had been too fast for him.


    Before Bob could duck, Alex¡¯s fist flew towards his face andnded squarely on his left eye.


    Bob grunted in pain. Before he could order his gang members to avenge him, Alex grabbed him by the


    head and gave him a knee strike.


    With a loud, horrible snap, Bob¡¯s nose bridge broke. In a split second, blood started trickling out of his


    nose. A few drops even sttered onto Alex¡¯s clothes.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t seem to care. He exerted downward pressure on Bob¡¯s shoulder, then pushed


    Bob into a kneeling position on the floor.


    The onlooker saw Bob gnash his teeth ferociously as Alex continued to pin him down, they couldn¡¯t


    help but feel horrified.


    The girl standing next to Derek was so surprised by the turn of events that her jaw dropped.


    She knew how brutal Derek and Bob were like the back of her hand.


    However, she had never seen anyone quite violent and merciless like an enraged Alex.


    Penny was scared stiff. Based on her past knowledge of Alex, his vicious behavior waspletely out


    of character.


    Alex turned back to look at Dn. ¡°Remember how he punched you just now? Now, punch him back


    ten times harder on my behalf! Don¡¯t worry if he dies¡ªI¡¯ll be able to get you out of trouble.¡±


    A frightened murmur ran through the crowd of onlookers.


    The Alex now was a tyrant.


    His words sent a shiver down the spines of Bob¡¯s gangsters, who now seemed much more hesitant


    about attacking him.


    No matter how powerful their boss was, they would never dare to kill a man.


    However, Dn knew exactly how much protection Alex could give him. Alex was the omnipotent


    chairman of Four Seas Corporation, so his words could be trusted. Dn nodded, then he picked up a


    brick from the floor and he started walking towards Bob.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you have an affair with my wife? Mark my words, I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±


    Dn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. This was his chance to restore his dignity, and he wasn¡¯t going to back


    down until the man in front of him was dead.


    Seeing the diabolical look in Dn¡¯s eyes, Penny was so scared that her legs nearly crumpled beneath


    her.


    She had been married to Dn for years, but this was the first time she felt scared of him.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    Bob snapped out of his daze just then. His anger bubbled over as he opened his mouth to curse Dn.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Dn had smashed the brick against his head.


    With a loud thud, Bob felt his eyes water from the excruciating pain. The impact of the brick sent his


    head spinning as his vision flickered and blurred.


    One by one, the gangsters turned to look at Dn. Their eyes glittering with rage, they waited for


    Derek¡¯s orders to attack. The moment the words parted from his lips, they would dash up to Alex and


    Dn and beat them to death.


    However, the order never came. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Derek made his way over to Alex and, with a


    loud thump, fell down on his knees before him.


    ¡°Wow, what the heck?¡±


    The onlookers thought they were imagining things. How could the king of the underworld kneel to this


    disgraceful live-in son-inw?


    ¡°Mr. Fleming¡­¡± The girl behind him pped her hands over her mouth in shock. Her eyes were as


    wide as saucers since she could scarcely believe what she was seeing.


    The gangsters looked on in consternation. Even if Derek was putting on an act, was there a need toy


    it on so thickly?


    Bob, whose head had finally stopped spinning, was stunned silent by the scene before him, too.


    Why is Derek kneeling to him? What¡¯s going on?


    Bob shook his head in disbelief. Summoning the remaining of his energy, he gasped, ¡°Mr. Fleming,


    you¡­¡± However, his voice trailed off uneasily as he realized he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alex turned to look at Derek and frowned slightly.


    Derek spoke up. ¡°Mr. Jefferson, Bob Lane and the rest are my friends. Their failure to recognize Dn


    here as your friend led to an unforgivablepse in their judgment. I apologize on their behalf.¡±


    Looking directly at Alex, he continued, ¡°Bob is my friend, but you¡¯re my benefactor. I don¡¯t know how to


    appease your anger, but I hope you¡¯ll ept this kneel as my apology.¡±


    Those who moved in the underworld forces considered two things to be of utmost importance. The first


    one was loyalty to their own gang, and the second was dignity.


    Sometimes, dignity even took precedence over the former.


    For someone like Derek Fleming, who was the king of the underworld, dignity meant everything.


    However, in order to save his friends today, he had no choice but to kneel and beg for his friend¡¯s life to


    be spared.


    More importantly, Derek didn¡¯t want to get on the wrong side of Alex.


    Usually, he relied on his status as the respected king of the underworld to get his men out of trouble.


    His presence, as well as a few well-chosen words, was often enough to put a stop to whatever fight


    that was going on. After all, nobody dared to offend him.


    On the other hand, Alex had been the one to give him a second lease of life. If he hadn¡¯t saved his life


    back then, Derek would have died in Lumenopolis eight years ago.


    Thus, he only had the option of kneeling now.


    Alex gazed at Derek and narrowed his eyes. Derek¡¯s intentions were clear as day.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 Alex And His Powerful Status


    To put it inly, Derek was putting on a very borate act.


    He had yed a very clever hand indeed.


    He hadid his dignity aside in order to save Bob. In doing so, he had earned the respect of Bob and


    the other gangsters, who would regard him with a mixture of awe and gratitude from now on.


    If Derek managed to save their lives today, their loyalty towards him would only increase tenfold. In the


    future, Derek would have no problem making them do whatever he wanted.


    Alex had recognized this trick immediately. By the time he was a teenager, he was already much more


    adept at buying other¡¯s support than Derek would ever be.


    Alex looked at Dn. The decision was his.


    Derek might have set aside his pride and knelt for forgiveness, but if Dn refused to spare the lives of


    Bob and the gangsters, then be it. Alex certainly wasn¡¯t going to intervene and let Dn have his way.


    However, Dn was frozen in shock.


    Derek was the king of the underworld. However, he had swallowed his pride and knelt before Alex in


    order to save Bob Lane. If Dn continued to insist on killing Bob, it would put Alex in a very difficult


    position indeed.


    Of course, part of him was afraid of disrespecting Derek, too. If he didn¡¯t give in to the king of the


    underworld now, he would gain himself a very powerful enemy.


    And no matter how close they were, there was no way Alex could keep looking out for him.


    Fortunately, Dn was wise enough to pick his battles. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Forget it. My anger


    is nearly gone now that I¡¯ve smashed the brick against his head.¡±


    Alex looked at Dn, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dn turned to look at Penny. His voice full of contempt, he spat, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau first thing tomorrow morning. If you have the gall to demand alimony from me, I¡¯ll make your life


    a living hell!¡±


    He had a house to his name, and thest thing he wanted was for Quinn to get her filthy hands on it.


    She had cheated on him without remorse. She had to be delusional to think that he was going to let her


    have the house.


    Penny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at the man standing before, she realized that he was aplete


    stranger to her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened of him.


    Penny nodded meekly. ¡°Alright.¡± Now that she had been exposed for having an affair, she decided to


    toe the line obediently.


    Even if she took him to court and sued for alimony, there was no way she could win the case. It would


    be extremely embarrassing for her as well.


    Besides, Dn had Alex¡¯s support, and Alex was a fairly important man. Going up against the two of


    them at this point wouldn¡¯t do her any favors.


    Even the king of the underworld had knelt before Alex in subservience. Quinn was afraid of Alex, for


    she had good reason to be.


    A look of impatience flickered across Alex¡¯s face as he nced at Derek. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You


    can get up now.¡±


    Derek was obviously taking advantage of the situation to garner more support from his followers.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me face, Mr. Jefferson.¡±


    mbering up from the floor, Derek pulled out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Dn. ¡°My


    friend, this card contains one million in total. Please ept it as ourpensation and use it to pay for


    your medical fees.¡±


    Bob¡¯s heart sank in indignance. He wanted to protest that he had been beaten more severely by Dn.


    If anyone deserved to have their medical fees paid for, it was him.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to voice his displeasure.


    Dn shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± How could he ept his money?


    Derek insisted, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s what we owe you.¡±


    ¡°Just take it, Dn.¡± Alex chimed in.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dn couldn¡¯t help but feel a little agitated. To him, a million was an unbelievably huge sum of


    money.


    Seeing that Dn was wavering atst, Derek quickly stuffed the card into his hands before he could


    refuse again. ¡°The password if six 8s.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital and have your bruises treated.¡± Alex said to Dn.


    Dn nodded his head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get going first then.¡± Without another word, he jumped onto his


    delivery motorbike and sped off in the direction of the hospital.


    Derek turned to Alex. ¡°Mr. Jefferson, would you like to have a cup of coffee with me?¡±


    However, Alex rejected him with a casual wave of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, carry on with your work. I have


    to go pick up my son now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Derek offered eagerly.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯ll have someone pick me up soon.¡± Taking out his phone, he


    called Jonathan and ordered him to pick him up from Woodgrove Lane.


    Hearing this, Derek quickly exchanged phone numbers with Alex before ordering the other gangsters to


    escort Bob to the hospital. After that, he bid Alex farewell, and left immediately with thedies.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Sutton family¡¯s vi in Lumenopolis, the Northern Territory, a conversation was taking


    ce between father and daughter.


    ¡°Kate, my dear, your trip to Neb City this time will determine if our family can rise to the ranks of the


    large first-tier ns.¡±


    Woody Sutton, the head of the Sutton family, was slightly past fifty years of age. He was a little on the


    plump side and had started balding rapidly years ago.


    Right now, his daughter Kate Sutton was sitting opposite him, listening intently to his every word.


    Woody had two sons and one daughter. Like most offspring of rich parents, both his sons had


    seeded in nothing but squandering away their father¡¯s wealth. For the past few years, Woody had


    grown increasingly rmed about their indecent behavior.


    On the other hand, he had been blessed with a perfectly business-minded daughter. Over thest few


    years, Kate¡¯s help in the family business had been indispensable as she worked tirelessly to spearhead


    its growth.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Just look at your daughter, no man would let go of the chance to date me if I ever


    offer it to them. I promise I¡¯ll be able to take down that abandoned son of the Jeffersons this time.¡± Kate


    responded confidently.


    Kate was famous in Lumenopolis for her intelligence and talent, and she was beautiful almost beyond


    belief. The line of young heirs in Lumenopolis who wanted to date her stretched around the block.


    Kate did not believe that Alex would disregard her presence.


    Woody agreed with his daughter. Besides, he was quite confident that she wouldn¡¯t let him down.


    Kate continued, ¡°I do have one worry, however. The Jefferson family will definitely retaliate once they


    find out, and I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll be able to withstand that.¡±


    ¡°The Jeffersons will never forgive him. He did make off with around 100 billion of the family fortune,


    after all. In doing so, he caused his own family to be downgraded to a second-tier n. If the


    Jeffersons, they must first get their hands on that 100 billion. Hence, they¡¯ll never let Alex get away.¡±


    However, Alex had beenying low in Neb City for the past eight years. Now that he had finally


    summoned up the courage to use some of that money, it meant that he was ready tounch his final


    vendetta against the Jeffersons.


    His eyes glittered with excitement, Woody said boldly, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll have to help him.


    He¡¯ll be indebted to us forever. If you seed in getting him to marry into our family, we¡¯ll be


    fabulously wealthy overnight. We¡¯ll then be able to fight for our family¡¯s position among the first-tier


    ns without having to worry about our finances.¡±


    A few decades ago, the Sutton family had been considered one of the most prestigious first-tier ns


    of Lumenopolis. Unfortunately, after years of continual strife, they had been demoted to a second-tier


    n.


    Woody had made it his goal in life to see the Sutton family restored to their previous seat of prestige


    before he died.


    Now that the opportunity for the Suttons to rise up in the world again had presented itself, he was


    bristling with unbridled excitement.


    Back in Neb City, Alex had been dropped off at the office by Jonathan and was now making his way


    to the kindergarten to pick up his son.


    He made a quick detour to Flynn¡¯s shop, but the door was tightly shut. Flynn had mentioned that he


    was leaving in two days¡¯ time, perhaps he was taking some time off ahead of his journey.


    Alex picked his son up and did a little marketing before heading home.


    Carmen and Lucas were not at home, and Heather was still at work.


    Alex turned on the television for Stanley to watch cartoons, then he slipped off to the kitchen and


    started making dinner.


    Just as he finished cooking, Heather arrived home from work.


    As they ate, Heather suddenly said, ¡°Kate is arriving in Neb City tomorrow. She wants me to go pick


    her up, but I can¡¯t leave the office tomorrow. Can you help me pick her up instead?¡±


    ¡°Kate ising to Neb City?¡±


    Alex felt a little startled. Kate was one of their friends from university. He knew that she hailed from the


    second-tier Sutton n, but Kate had always been in the dark about his status as the Jeffersons¡¯


    abandoned son.


    What is she doing in Neb City?


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but think that Kate¡¯s visit in Neb City was a little calcted.


    Heather replied, ¡°Yes, she says Four Seas Corporation offered her a job.¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow. That exined everything.


    novelbin


    Kate wasn¡¯t here for a job, she was here for him.


    The Sutton family was a well-respected family in Lumenopolis. As the eldest daughter of the n


    leader, there was no need for her to find employment at Four Seas Corporation unless it was for some


    other reason.


    Besides, Kate had chosen an extremely opportune time to arrive. She was obviouslying on him.


    Alex asked, ¡°Alright. What time does her flight arrive tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Secretary Number Two


    The next morning, Alex sent Stanley to school before heading back to the office himself.


    Kate¡¯s flight was scheduled to arrive at 10.30 am. It was still early, so Alex nned to head to the


    airport at 10 am sharp.


    He had just sat down in his chair when Jack rushed into the room.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, we¡¯ve found the perfect candidate for the position of Secretary Number Two. She¡¯ll be


    arriving in the afternoon.¡± As he spoke, Jack handed him a resume.


    Alex was the chairman of a Fortune 500pany, so one secretary wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all the


    workload.


    The resume belonged to Kate Sutton. A cold smile appeared on Alex¡¯s face as he nced through it.


    He was right, after all, Kate was in Neb City for him.


    ¡°I know this woman. She¡¯s a very talented person, and it¡¯ll be a huge waste of her abilities if we hire her


    as a secretary. Transfer her to the Marketing Department.¡±


    Putting down the resume, Alex turned to Jack and said, ¡°Give her the position of Assistant Manager in


    the Marketing Department.¡±


    Unfortunately, the Marketing Department already had a Manager. Alex thought it was a pity or he would


    have given her that position otherwise.


    Kate was trying to get close to him, but he wasn¡¯t going to give her the opportunity.


    Jack nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Alex had no further orders, he left the room to make the necessary


    arrangements.


    As soon as Jack left, Jessica stepped into the room.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, Madison Zucker wants to meet you. I haven¡¯t promised her anything yet. Will you be


    able to fit her into your schedule?¡±


    Alex turned her down immediately. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t have time. I might not even be in the office for the


    next two days.¡±


    He knew Madison Zucker wanted to treat him to a meal because she wanted to rub shoulders with him.


    However, he had no time to engage in theatrics with her.


    He knew the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry. However, he wanted to send the message


    to his employees, that he only cared about results and would not regard those who engaged in those


    unspoken rules in the industry.


    The talented ones rose up in the industry, while the lousy ones sank back into rtive obscurity for the


    rest of their careers. The friendlypetition formed the basis for the growth of theirpany. On the


    other hand, those who engaged in underhanded methods only dragged thepany¡¯s name through


    the mud.


    Seeing how quickly Alex rejected Madison Zucker, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.


    She wanted to ask Alex out for a meal, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell him that right now.


    However, she knew deep down that this boss of hers was a man with principle.


    At 10 am sharp, Alex left for the airport to pick up Kate.


    On the way there, he called Derek Fleming and told him to reserve the best room in the restaurant for


    him.


    Derek opened a high-ss restaurant called Happy Living, and it was very popr in Neb City.


    Alex¡¯s car rolled to a stop next to arge Maserati. As soon as he got out of the car, he spotted Jacob


    and Harper Jennings standing next to it.


    Jacob looked at him and frowned, as his sister assumed a simr expression of confusion. ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡±


    Alex nced at them but didn¡¯t reply. Leaning on the hood of his car, he took out a pack of cigarettes


    and lit one.


    He harbored a strong dislike towards the Jenningses, and had no wish to engage them in conversation.


    Seeing how Alex was ignoring him, Jacob felt a little annoyed. Tauntingly, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    say it. I know you¡¯re here to pick up Ms. Sutton. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself, you loser?


    You might have borrowed a car from your boss to make a good first impression, but that doesn¡¯t


    change the fact that you¡¯re a piece of trash and a disgrace to our family. Do you really think Ms. Sutton


    will go with you?¡±


    novelbin


    Harper cautioned him in a low voice, ¡°Watch it, brother mine. Ms. Sutton ising out in a few


    moments, and it won¡¯t do for you to leave a poor impression on her.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was here to fetch Kate Sutton on the orders of his grandmother.


    Demi wanted him to leave a good impression on Kate and win her over.


    As long as she married into the Jennings family, the Jenningses would be able to rise above their


    station again.


    With the backing of the Sutton family, the Jenningses would be able to hold their head high in Neb


    City no matter how badly they were struggling before.


    For this purpose, Demi had given Jacob a million to take care of Kate¡¯s need when she arrived.


    Jacob nodded and refused to pay further attention to Alex. Alex finally got some peace and quiet


    moments.


    Very quickly, a crowd of people exited from the airport gate and moved toward the car park. A delicate-


    looking girl of immeasurable beauty and an exceptional aura walked out of the gates with her luggage.


    Even among a crowd of people, she stood out like a crane standing among chickens.


    She was none other than Kate Sutton.


    Alex and the Jennings siblings spotted her at once. The Jennings siblings gawked openly at her,


    mesmerized by her beauty.


    ¡°She truly is the most beautiful woman in Lumenopolis. Ms. Sutton is exquisite!¡± Jacob sighed wistfully.


    Now, he had to get into the good graces of Kate Sutton more than ever.


    Only a woman like this could match up to him.


    Harper Jennings tapped her brother¡¯s arm urgently and hissed, ¡°Jacob, what are you doing? Go and


    wee her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Jacob nodded and practically ran up to Kate.


    Putting on a friendly smile, he said, ¡°Ms. Sutton, someone told me that you¡¯ll be starting your new job in


    Neb City soon. I came over to pick you up as soon as I heard that.¡±


    Kate looked him up and down before returning his smile. ¡°Hello, Jacob! Unfortunately, I¡¯ve already


    asked Heather to pick me up. She has sent her husband to fetch me.¡±


    ¡°How do you do, Ms. Sutton.¡± Harper hade forward as well.


    ¡°Oh, Harper, you¡¯re here too!¡± Kate said, smiling.


    ncing over at the cars, she immediately spotted Alex smoking while leaning against the hood of his


    car.


    Walking over, she took a hard look at Alex¡¯s RS7 before turning to the Jenningses¡¯s Maserati. With a


    huge smile, she gushed, ¡°I see your family has been doing well! You can all afford these luxurious cars


    now.¡±


    Jacob shrugged. ¡°This Maserati belongs to me, but Alex¡¯s car belongs to his boss. This piece of trash


    got incredibly lucky, I guess he got promoted from being a security guard to be his boss¡¯s


    personal chauffeur. Now, he drives his boss around in this fancy car.¡±


    Kate raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Alex.


    She knew all about his background. If he hadn¡¯t been so oundishly handsome back in the day,


    Heather would never have gotten married to him. Of course, Alex had been willing to humble himself


    and be a live-in son-inw, too.


    Kate was actually quite contemptuous of men like him who lived off their wives.


    She preferred it when men took responsibility for themselves and their families. A man who took up a


    job, even as a low-wage coolie, was much better than one who sat around at home and mooched off


    his wife.


    However, as the heiress of a rich family, she had mastered enough social graces to hide her


    expression of contempt.


    Seeing the perplexed expression on her face, Alex said inly, ¡°Yes, this belongs to my boss. Since


    you¡¯re here, then get in, or I¡¯ll have a lot of exining to do to Heather.¡±


    Jacob jumped in gleefully, ¡°Ms. Sutton, I¡¯ve already booked the most expensive VIP room at Happy


    Living for us. I believe the reservation cost two hundred thousand at the very least. Only a room like


    this befits your status.¡±


    Turning to look at Alex with contempt, ¡°You must have reserved a room for Ms. Sutton¡¯s lunch as well. I


    wonder how much it cost you?¡±


    His voice dripped with malice.


    There was no way he was going to let Alex go off with Kate. He had been running around to make


    arrangements the entire day just to make sure that she left with him.


    Kate wavered a little at Jacob¡¯s offer. She was ustomed to eating at fancy restaurants. If Alex


    brought her to eat at some dingy hawker stalls, she might just die of embarrassment.


    However, Alex was the husband of her friend, and he had taken time off to pick her up from the airport.


    It would be inappropriate for her to leave with Jacob just like that.


    With that, Kate turned to look at Alex. If Alex were really going to bring her for lunch at a hawker stall,


    she would leave with the Jennings siblings immediately.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. She would just call Heather and inform her and treat her to lunch another time


    to make it up to her.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 Fooled By Derek Fleming


    Alex was surprised. He never thought that Jacob would reserve Happy Living. It seemed like he really


    went all the way out to get close to Kate.


    ¡°Jacob, your reservation for Happy Living is one of the most famous ones in Neb City!¡± Harper


    deliberately feigned his surprise.


    novelbin


    ¡°Yes, Happy Living is set up by Derek Fleming, the king of the underworld in Neb City. Not any Tom,


    Dick, and Harry can manage to get a reservation,¡± Jacob taunted as his gaze was fixated on Alex with


    despise.


    Kate nodded in agreement. If it is a treat to myself, then naturally this should be at the best ce.


    ¡°What a coincidence! Mine is reserved at Happy Living as well,¡± Alex said gently.


    ¡°You have a reservation at Happy Living as well?¡± Jacob mocked sarcastically, ¡°Well, how about that!


    Can you even afford it, you good-for-nothing live-in trash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The less expensive reservations there will require spending of at least fifty thousand. Are


    you nning a dine and dash?¡± Harper insulted him.


    Alex was infuriated by their statements and replied coldly, ¡°My reservation is at King Chambers. Derek


    Fleming personally made the reservation for me.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Harper could not resist herughter. She continued to ridicule him, ¡°The audacity to boast that


    the reservation was made specially by Derek Fleming himself for you. Are you hatching some n for


    me to die fromughter so that you can inherit my estate? What a joke! Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a fool out of yourself?¡± Jacob mocked.


    As Kate sensed the possibility of a fight breaking out, she hurriedly tried to change the topic of


    conversation, ¡°Since your reservation is at Happy Living, then join us.¡±


    Since Kate invited him, Jacob and his sister did not say anything further.


    ¡°Get in the car, trash. Today, we¡¯ll let you scrounge a free meal,¡± Jacob scornfully looked at Alex before


    helping Kate get in the car.


    Alex stared at Jacob with animosity. As he saw Kate got in the car, he brushed away his lingering


    emotions of rage and followed them to the restaurant.


    It was not long before they arrived. After that, they parked the car and headed towards the lobby.


    ¡°Alex, didn¡¯t you say that your reservation is at King Chambers? Why don¡¯t you bring us there to have a


    look?¡± Harper intended to make him look bad.


    Kate and Jacob synchronously looked at Alex.


    Just then, Jacob sarcasticallymented, ¡°Even at this age, I have never dined in at King Chambers.


    You, on the other hand, managed to make reservations there. It¡¯s great that I can finally broaden my


    horizons today.¡±


    Alex nced at the two siblings. He couldn¡¯t help but think of them as skilled actors. Thus, he decided


    to ignore their sarcasm.


    He then waved at the waitress, who came over that instant.


    ¡°Sir, may I know if you have any reservation?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, bring us to King Chambers. We made reservations there,¡± Alex nodded.


    ¡°King Chambers?¡± she sought rification.


    The waitress scrutinized his appearance in disbelief.


    King Chambers was the best private room, and it wasmonly used by the boss to entertain


    esteemed guests.


    No matter how she looked at Alex, he did not look like one of them.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s King Chambers,¡± Alex confirmed.


    The waitress wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Since Alex insisted that it was King Chambers, she said


    apologetically, ¡°Sir, King Chambers can only be reserved by our boss. Please wait for a moment as I


    consult the manager.¡±


    She left in a hurry.


    Kate, Jacob and Harper were shocked.


    Is it true that Alex really made reservations at King Chambers?


    They stared at Alex in doubt.


    However, the looks on his face suggested that it was the truth.


    But isn¡¯t Alex living off a woman?


    How on earth is he capable of making reservations at King Chambers?


    Unless¡­ he has some sort of connection with Derek Fleming from the king of the underworld?


    Kate was rather unaffected. However, Jacob and Harper were antagonized.


    If the limelight were on Alex today, then how would Jacob be able to impress Kate?


    The deposit money for the private room was nothing to be concerned about. However, the more


    pertinent issue was the loss of opportunity to impress Kate. It would only be much more difficult in the


    future.


    At that juncture, their gaze towards Alex was fumed with hostility and disdain.


    This trash! Damn it!


    A few minutester, the waiter brought over ady in her thirties.


    She was in her office attire. Her body elegant and curvy, her feminine aura captivating.


    As thedy approached them, Harper and Jacob immediately knew that Alex would be the star of the


    show that night.


    That woman was the manager of Happy Living.


    ¡°It was this gentleman over here who made the reservation at King Chambers,¡± the waitress pointed at


    Alex.


    The manager once again scrutinized Alex in great detail and asked apologetically, ¡°Sir, may I know


    your name?¡±


    ¡°Alex,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I am really sorry about that. Indeed, King Chambers was reserved. However, the reservation was


    made under the name of the Hale family.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jacob burst intoughter as he heard the manager¡¯s answer.


    I knew it. Alex is merely an undignified man living off a woman. It¡¯s impossible that he is able to make a


    reservation at King Chambers!


    This trash ¨C he¡¯s really good at acting.


    At that instant, even Kate was able to notice the grievance in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    If Alex were honest, she would not have said anything. At the end of the day, he was still nothing but a


    live-in son-inw. In that case, there was nothing out of the ordinary if he could not meet her


    expectations.


    However, she did not expect that Alex was acting in front of her. Thus, she felt disgusted about the


    whole thing.


    ¡°Manager, he even insisted that it was your boss who made a reservation for him,¡± Harper added salt to


    the wound.


    The manager was displeased. Nheless, she remained professional and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I assume


    there must be some mistake. Our boss did make reservations at King Chambers, but it was for the


    Hale family.¡±


    The customers in the ce were simrly exasperated. They thought that it was a prank by Alex.


    Alex¡¯s face turned sour. He did not utter another single word but merely made a phone call to Derek.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Jefferson. I just wanted to give you a call. My apologies for what happened. I initially wanted


    to reserve the private room for you, but the Hale family approached me out of the blue requesting a


    reservation. You should know that the Hale family has a great reputation in Neb City. I¡¯m someone


    from the underworld forces, and I dare not offend them. I¡¯m really sorry for the inconvenience caused.


    Let me make it up to you next time,¡± Derek¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Although he was apologizing to Alex, it was not genuine.


    ¡°Derek Fleming, how dare you!¡± Alex eximed and put down the phone.


    If he didn¡¯t know that Derek was trolling him, he would not be able to survive in this cruel society.


    However, he was puzzled. What gave a small fry like Derek the courage to take me on?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to your reserved room,¡± Kate told Jacob. She couldn¡¯t bother with Alex¡¯s nonsense


    anymore.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was gloating with Alex¡¯s mix-up. He quickly asked the waiter to escort them to VIP


    private room 666.


    ¡°Alex, do you want to tag along? Don¡¯t worry about it. Today is a special day, and we¡¯ll allow you to


    scrounge a free meal,¡± Harper didn¡¯t forget to give him a tight p in the face even as she was leaving.


    The other customers nced at Alex and shook their heads as they left.


    ¡°Get out of here, you worthless piece of shit. You are a fraud! I¡¯ll call security to chase you out!¡± the


    waiter red at him.


    The group that was leaving turned their heads back once again, and they were scoffing at his misery.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 Put Him In His ce


    ¡°Know your ce. Do you think you have the privilege of dining in Happy Living?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, and don¡¯t jeopardize our appetite!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! We choose this ce because it¡¯s the best in Neb City. If anyone poor like you can


    come here, then this ce will just be like any other restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Why would we want to spend a fortune dining here if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    ¡°Quickly summon the guards and chase him out! Or else, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The customers started protesting that instant. Kate shook her head as she had nothing else to say


    about Alex. Jacob and Harper, on the other hand, still wanted to enjoy the show, but Kate asked them


    to bring her into the private room.


    What a disgrace to be friends with Alex!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us? Get out of here!¡± The waiter didn¡¯t want Alex to stay any longer in light of the


    response from the customers.


    Alex red frigidly at the waiter and subsequently left the ce.


    The crowd began to gather in an attempt to chase him out. They were aggressive and hostile.


    But when they saw Alex getting into an RS7, their eyes widened in surprise.


    They thought that he was broke because of what he was wearing.


    However, he turned out to be a rich guy who drove a luxury car!


    Damn, he was secretly a guy with tremendous fortune. That was unexpected!


    The waiter was stupefied. The person whom she had just chased out was a rich man in disguise! What


    if he decided to take revenge?


    At that moment, the waiter was struck with panic and anxiety.


    If she knew that he was rich, she would not have done what she did.


    Although the manager did not follow him out, she saw his ride. That should be the RS7 with full


    specifications. Hence, it would cost around one million and eight hundred thousand.


    She frowned and rushed to the office on the third floor.


    ¡°Was he taken care of?¡± Derek asked while taking one puff of a cigarette.


    He already knew that Alex was kicked out of the Jefferson family.


    As for him kneeling before Alex yesterday, it was just an attempt to win him over as he still owed Alex


    his life.


    As for the one million that was given to Dn, it was to repay the amount that Alex had given him


    earlier.


    He was a person with principles so he would return the favors of all his benefactors. And that included


    Alex.


    However, Alex was no longer in his league anymore.


    Afterst night, there was no need to respect him.


    If that were not done, how could I have preserved my own dignity?


    How can a king of the underworld like him be enved by a live-in son-inw? That would jeopardize


    his standing in the circle!


    Therefore, when he called Alex today, he already had a n in mind on how to get him to back down.


    Only when he knew his ce, then he would stop pestering him.


    Derek thought he had a perfect master n. However, he was ignorant about the insults that Alex


    endured today. What he didn¡¯t know was that this woulde back to haunt him in the future.


    The manager nodded hastily, ¡°He did not say anything and left. However¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Derek looked at the manager.


    She paused for a moment before answering, ¡°I saw that he drove a full spec RS7. That car would cost


    more than two million. He doesn¡¯t look poor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Derek panicked and stood up straight.


    Isn¡¯t Alex being chased out of the Jeffersons family?


    Isn¡¯t he the live-in son-inw of the Jennings family?


    How could someone, who lived off a woman, drive a two-million luxury car?


    He frowned as unsettling emotions started brewing within him.


    novelbin


    For some reason, his sixth sense was telling him that he might havemitted a dumb mistake today.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 The Key Belongs To Flynn


    At home, Heather stared expressionless at Alex.


    Alex was confused. Soon after that, Heather¡¯s boisterous yelling followed suit, ¡°Alex, you have


    disappointed me!¡±


    He was taken aback before he realized that it must be rted to the incident that happened in the


    afternoon. Surely, it must be Kate who told Heather what happened.


    ¡°You are just a live-in son-inw, so why is there a need for you to pretend to be someone you are not?


    Do you think that Kate was unaware of your status? Besides, even if Kate didn¡¯t know about your


    status, don¡¯t you have any self-conscience? The audacity to pretend someone you are not in front of


    everyone else, you have really put me to shame!¡± shembasted him.


    Heather¡¯s finger trembled with anger while it was pointed towards Alex. If she knew Alex was that kind


    of person, she would not have allowed him to approach Kate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. He could only me himself for trusting Derek.


    He never thought that he would be tricked by Derek.


    novelbin


    Sigh¡­


    Heather stared at Alex for half a minute in silence as time slowly ticked by.


    Looking at her, Alex could notice the disappointment in her eyes, and guilt started to swallow him up.


    He let his guard down today, only because he was oblivious to Derek¡¯s personality change.


    It served as a warning not to trust anyone, even those that were indebted to him.


    However, he would not let Derek off the hook easily. The huge embarrassment was too hard to forget.


    The entire night was consumed by silence.


    The next day, Alex arrived at thepany and saw Kate.


    ¡°You work here too?¡± Kate asked as she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the driver,¡± Alex replied calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Kate nodded and left. She resisted her urge toment further about how it


    was better than him living off a woman.


    Shortly, she stopped and nced at him again before letting out a grin.


    ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re the driver, do me a favor and introduce me to the boss,¡± she said.


    Kate was troubled with her cement. She initially interviewed to be the secretary, but she was


    informed by the manager of the Human Resource Department yesterday that she would be a better fit


    in the Marketing Department. They thought highly of her and opined that she would be more qualified


    as the vice director of the Marketing Department rather than a mere secretary.


    Initially, she wanted to reject the offer.


    However, she thought about the reputation of the Four Seas Corporation and the opportunity to work


    closely with their boss. Thus, she epted the offer with that reason in mind.


    Nheless, it would depend on her work performance and achievements before she could have the


    chance to meet him.


    As she knew about Alex¡¯s job, she wanted to get closer to the boss through him.


    ¡°You want to meet the boss?¡± Alex was appalled by the irony, but it was concealed swiftly. He beamed,


    ¡°Sure. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you in advance. I¡¯ll treat you and your wife a meal someday,¡± Kate was relieved with his


    assurance and left happily.


    As he saw her figure leaving, a wicked smile formed on his lips, ¡°You can continue to dream on.¡±


    He only said that because he wanted to know her ulterior motives.


    The day passed by in a blink of an eye.


    In the afternoon, Alex habitually left work early to pick up Stanley.


    Flynn¡¯s shop was closed as usual.


    Be that as it may, Alex stopped by the small shop.


    At the same moment, an olddy walked towards the car. He rolled down the windows and thought that


    she was a beggar.


    Just as he reached for his wallet and wanted to give her some money, the olddy asked, ¡°Are you


    Alex, Flynn¡¯s friend?¡±


    Alex was startled that she recognized him. He then nodded his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is the key that Flynn gave me,¡± she passed a key to Alex.


    As he retrieved the key, he realized that it was the key to Flynn¡¯s shop.


    He noticed the bloodstain on it, and instantly, an unsettling feeling welled from within him.


    ¡°Hey, madam, when did Flynn and the rest return to their hometown?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 Flynn Was Taken Away


    The olddy tried to recall and replied, ¡°Her wife was in some sort of trouble. I saw him getting into a


    scuffle with some guys. They used his wife to extort him, and he followed them into their car.¡±


    Flynn didn¡¯t ask the olddy to tell Alex about this. However, Flynn and his wife cared for her and


    treated her very well, even better than her own son. Hence, she clearly remembered all the things they


    did for her.


    Since Alex was Flynn¡¯s good friend, she hoped that Alex could help Flynn and his wife.


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped and hurriedly asked, ¡°Madam, do you know the guys that took Flynn away?¡±


    novelbin


    She shook her head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not aware. However, I heard that someone mentioning


    ¡®Brother Fleming¡¯ a few times. He should be the one responsible.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good enough. Thank you,¡± Alex nodded and passed a thousand to the olddy and


    said, ¡°This is a little token of appreciation from me, so please ept them.¡±


    She waved in protest, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. If you are Flynn¡¯s friend, then please help him. I don¡¯t


    think the ones that took him away are good people.¡±


    Alex wanted to persuade her further, but school was just dismissed. With a smile, he left as he had to


    go pick up his son.


    The olddy misunderstood him and thought that he didn¡¯t want to help Flynn. Seeing Alex leave, she


    shook her head in frustration, ¡°Flynn, it¡¯s a shame that you have a friend like this.¡±


    She felt indignant for Flynn. He even gifted the shop away to Alex.


    However, after Alex knew that Flynn was in trouble, he was unaffected by the bad news. Even worse,


    he actually smiled!


    She was displeased with Alex. However, she chose to keep quiet and left.


    After Alex picked up Stanley, he reached for his phone and called Jack.


    ¡°Investigate all details about Derek Fleming. You have half an hour,¡± Alex put down the phone without


    waiting for any reply.


    As one of the richest men in Neb City, Jack had ample resources. Thus, Alex believed that small


    matters like this would not be a problem for Jack.


    Ten minutester, he received the email from Jack.


    However, he did not open the email immediately.


    His driving skill was impable, and he was even a famous racer when he was young.


    However, with his son in the car, he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless.


    After he sent his son safely back home, he was relieved when he saw Carmen there as well.


    Otherwise, he would need to wait for Heather toe back from work before he could go and save


    Flynn.


    ¡°Mom, I have some matters to attend to, so please take care of Stanley for me,¡± Alex requested.


    ¡°Hmph, what a piece of trash. You¡¯re always upied with useless matters. Come back home early to


    cook!¡± Carmen was watching the television while she scolded Alex.


    Alex did not reply to her, but only patted Stanley¡¯s head and said, ¡°Be a good boy and watch television


    with Grandma. I¡¯lle back home soon.¡±


    Stanley nodded obediently and sat beside Carmen.


    ¡°Grandma, I want to watch Ultraman,¡± he asked with his puppy eyes.


    Carmen was enjoying variety shows and couldn¡¯t care less about Stanley. She replied impatiently, ¡°Go


    and do your homework.¡±


    ¡°I want to watch Ultraman,¡± Stanley insisted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop yapping, I¡¯ll give you a good whippingter!¡± Carmen threatened.


    ¡°Mom, why are you picking on Stanley? If he wants to watch Ultraman, then let him be,¡± Alex frowned


    as he passed Stanley a cup of milk.


    ¡°Shut up. Who are you to speak? You¡¯re just an undignified man who lived off a woman. Who do you


    think you are to educate me?¡± Carmen was infuriated and stared at him. She was boiling with rage and


    wanted to give him a tight p.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 Flynn In Danger


    In her mind, Alex was a meager servant at home. He didn¡¯t have any right to educate her.


    He kept his grudge against Carmen for far too long. It was exacerbated by Flynn¡¯s problem, and


    currently, his emotions were in an uncontrolled state.


    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to say that again! Carmen raised her hand and wanted to p Alex in


    the face.


    However, Alex was done being patient with her. He grabbed hold of her hands and stared at her


    inclemently.


    At the same moment, Heather opened the door and entered the house. She frowned and asked, ¡°What


    are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re right on time to see this. This trash wants to hit me. We can¡¯t live on like this if you


    don¡¯t divorce him!¡± Carmen burst into tears when she saw Heather, which was expected from such a


    ¡®gifted actress¡¯.


    ¡°Alex, loosen your grip now! Are you still thinking of hitting Mom?¡± Heather reprimanded him.


    Nevertheless, Heather knew for sure that it was Carmen who wanted to hit Alex, and he merely acted


    in self-defense. However, she was not fond of his recent rebellious attitude towards her family.


    Alex sighed in frustration and released Carmen¡¯s hands.


    Stanley pulled the corner of Heather¡¯s shirt andined, ¡°Mommy, it is Grandma who wouldn¡¯t let


    me watch Ultraman. Daddy is merely defending me, but she wants to hit him.¡±


    Heather looked at Carmen and became outraged, ¡°Mom, how old are you? Why are you hogging the


    television for yourself? You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    She was disappointed in her mother. If Carmen weren¡¯t her mother, she would have unleashed her


    anger even further, and things would look pretty ugly.


    At the same time, Carmen was unhappy being scolded by her daughter, Heather. Thence, she was


    outraged and med it all on Alex.


    As for Alex, he didn¡¯t bother to look at her and headed straight towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve some matters to attend to,¡± Alex replied briefly and left.


    But she was uninterested, so she didn¡¯t bother much about him.


    After Alex left the house, he read the email from Jack.


    After reading, he immediately knew the whereabouts of Derek.


    In the meantime, at the basement of Sakura Club¡­


    Flynn was covered with blood as he sprawled lifelessly on the floor. He was treated inhumanely, and


    his eyes glowed with anger.


    At that moment, Derek was sitting on the chair in front of him with his legs crossed together. He was


    holding a cigar and gawping apathetically at Flynn.


    novelbin


    His two most trusted men were behind him.


    ¡°Flynn, do you know why I still want to go after you after all these years?¡± Derek took a puff of his cigar


    and smirked.


    Flynn remained silent. He looked like he struggled to even open his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are once the king of the underworld. As long as you are in Neb City, I won¡¯t be


    relieved,¡± he exined.


    He was once Flynn¡¯s subordinate. A few years ago, Flynn wanted to detach himself from the Sakura


    Club for the sake of his wife.


    Derek and the others were displeased, so they conspired to get rid of him.


    Finally, Flynn thought about the bond between them and decided to pass on his throne in the Sakura


    Club to them.


    But s, Derek utilized some dirty tactics to get rid of otherpetitors. Eventually, he was crowned


    as the king of the underworld.


    Derek was someone who was extremely cautious. Although the matter happened years ago, he was


    restless the moment he knew Flynn was still in Neb City.


    After all, he knew that Flynn was one of the most respected figures in the Sakura Club.


    If Flynn decided to return, he believed that even his two right-hand men would be poached away.


    ¡°Derek, I treated you wellst time!¡± Flynn growled with fury.


    ¡°I used to sell my soul for you, so you owe me that treatment! Who else would be willing to sacrifice his


    life for you?¡±


    ¡°What does it take for you to release her?¡± Flynn raised his head and looked at Derek in distress.


    Derek gave a cue, and the two men started peeing on the floor.


    He let go a wickedugh and said, ¡°If you lick the floor dry, I¡¯ll release her.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 Alex To The Rescue


    Flynn¡¯s expression changed as he locked his eyes on Derek.


    He never expected Derek to humiliate him like this.


    No matter what, he was Derek¡¯s boss in the past, and he took him under his wing back then.


    However, Derek disappointed him greatly today.


    ¡°Derek, you¡¯ve worked for me for five years. Although you¡¯ve risked your life for me, I helped you solve


    a lot of problems. By treating me like this today, aren¡¯t you afraid that your subordinates will treat you


    simrly in the future?¡± eximed Flynn, taking in a deep breath.


    ¡°Shut the f*** up! Who are you to teach me what to do?¡± Derek stood up and stepped on Flynn¡¯s head,


    squishing it forcefully against the floor, making his face looked like a putty that had gone out of shape.


    Derek was furious. He had always been a cautious man, but Flynn¡¯s words triggered him.


    Indeed, he had wondered if his subordinates would treat him like that one day.


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Your woman is dead. You should go to hell now and apany her!¡± A


    vicious look shed across Derek¡¯s eyes. Grabbing a knife which his subordinate passed him, he


    aimed a stab at Flynn¡¯s back.


    Crash!


    At that moment, someone flung the door to the basement open and punched the two gangsters


    guarding the door.


    ¡°Who is it? Do you want to die?¡±


    Enraged, Derek raised his head and saw Alex strode in with a cold expression.


    A murderous look appeared in Derek¡¯s eyes as he said frostily, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, what do you think you¡¯re


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Derek, your life belongs to me. Since you¡¯re not going to cherish it, I¡¯m going to end it,¡± replied Alex


    coldly.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Derek scoffed, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re still the master of the Jefferson family? You¡¯re nothing but a


    useless piece of trash who leeches on others. You really think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t. Besides, you don¡¯t have the abilities to do so,¡± mocked Alex.


    ¡°F*** you! You want to do this the hard way, huh? Someone, break his limbs and feed him to the dogs!¡±


    yelled Derek furiously.


    As waves of fury coursed through Derek¡¯s vein, he did not associate Alex with Flynn.


    Instead, he thought the reason Alex came for him was because he toyed with Alex yesterday.


    Unbeknownst to Derek, Alex was deliberately trying to distract him, scared that he would use Flynn to


    threaten himself.


    At Derek¡¯smand, the few burly men started surrounding Alex.


    novelbin


    Ignoring them, Alex walked slowly towards Derek.


    ¡°F*** you! How dare you try to mess around at Sakura Club? You must have a death wish!¡± shouted a


    man angrily as he tried to grab Alex.


    Without even looking at the man, Alex raised his arm and gripped his wrist.


    Crack!


    Before the man could react, Alex twisted his wrist forcefully, dislocating his arm from its socket.


    Howling miserably, the man¡¯s body flipped in the air beforending on the ground heavily. He clutched


    his arm in agony.


    ¡°Die!¡± The two other men ran towards Alex with a vicious look, holding a machete and steel pipe each.


    Alex swiveled and dodged the steel pipe while snatching the machete from the other man¡¯s hand.


    Taken aback, the man was about to retreat.


    Suddenly, the bright glint of the machete shed in the air, and his right arm was hacked off by Alex.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    As the man screamed in agony, blood flowed continuously from the stump that was once his arm,


    showing no signs of stopping.


    The man holding the steel pipe was shocked witless. Not daring to attack Alex further, he tossed the


    pipe away and wanted to escape.


    However, he was slower than Alex¡¯s machete.


    With one mighty swing, his leg dropped onto the floor.


    The man was almost at the entrance when he copsed on the ground and shrieked in pain.


    Seeing how his three capable subordinates had been injured by Alex, Derek¡¯s body started trembling


    uncontrobly.


    Only then did he remember that this disowned son of the Jeffersons was a skilled expert.


    Suddenly, he regretted offending Alex.


    However, it was toote.


    ¡°Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to end your life myself?¡± Alex walked towards


    Derek slowly. When Derek heard his footsteps, it sounded like the Grim Reaper was approaching him


    gradually.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 Let Me Kill Him


    Derek staggered backward fearfully, not concerned about Flynn anymore.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t go overboard! I have more than a hundred subordinates in Sakura Club. All I need is a


    single call to make theme down instantly and cut you up!¡± threatened Derek with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Call them then. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± A mocking look appeared in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    Unable to believe it, Derek whipped out his phone and was about to call someone.


    At that moment, his phone rang. It was a call from the prettydy.


    ¡°Derek, run away quickly! That guy injured a hundred men outside. He¡¯s a literal demon! No one can


    defeat him at all. Get out of here now! He¡¯s probably on his way to the basement!¡±


    Thud!


    bbergasted, Derek¡¯s phone fell onto the ground.


    He stared at Alex fixedly, unable to believe that this was happening.


    Alex had defeated more than a hundred of his men alone.


    Is he even human?


    ¡°Buddy, let me kill him!¡±


    At that moment, Flynn stood up from the ground with much difficulty. He was severely injured, but he


    was not bothered by it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alex nced at Flynn and nodded.


    ¡°So both of you know each other!¡± Derek was overwhelmed with a deep sense of regret.


    If he knew that Alex was Flynn¡¯s acquaintances, he would have threatened Alex with Flynn.


    However, now that he had released Flynn and with Alex beside him, it was almost impossible for him to


    restrain Flynn again.


    ¡°Flynn, I was lying to you earlier. Your wife isn¡¯t dead!¡± When Derek saw the murderous glint in Flynn¡¯s


    eyes, his heart skipped a beat and he exined quickly.


    Stunned, Flynn red at Derek.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± asked Flynn in a deep voice as a spark of hope ignited in his heart.


    Back then, he had retired and left everything behind just for his wife. His wife was everything to him,


    epassing all his desires and dreams.


    If his wife was really dead, he was at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Also, if you want, I¡¯ll return Sakura Club to you. All I ask is for you to please spare


    my life!¡± Derek nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Bring me to her!¡±manded Flynn in a deep voice as he spun around and headed out.


    At that moment, Derek whipped out a gun from his belt and aimed it at Flynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive! I already want to kill you. Do you think that I¡¯ll spare her?¡±


    novelbin


    Laughing loudly, Derek looked as if he had the whole situation under control.


    Although he was pointing his gun at Flynn¡¯s head, he looked towards Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I have to admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you. But no matter how strong you are at


    fighting, do you think that you can defeat a gun?¡±


    A mocking look surfaced in Derek¡¯s eyes. Looking at the puddle of piss left by his subordinate, he


    chortled and said, ¡°That being said, if you kneel down and lick this puddle of piss clean, I¡¯ll spare your


    lives today.¡±


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot the both of you and send you both to hell!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 How Can This Happen


    Derek was extremely arrogant then.


    After all, no matter how skilled one was in martial arts, bare fists could never beat cold steel.


    Guns rule the world now. So what if you can fight?


    If I pull the trigger, you¡¯ll still go to hell even if you¡¯re the best fighter in the world.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re one of the Jeffersons, you still have to lick the puddle of piss for me!¡± As Derek bellowed


    withughter, the arrogance in his eyes was tantly obvious.


    Other than the blunder at Lumenopolis, he had never been defeated by others.


    So what if you¡¯re one of the Jeffersons? You¡¯ll still have to kneel to me!


    ¡°If you have the guts,e at me!¡±


    At that moment, Flynn whirled around and red at Derek fixedly.


    Derek¡¯s face contorted with malice as he yelled, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    At that, he ced his finger on the trigger, preparing to shoot.


    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, he saw a sh of a de. In the next moment, His right hand,


    which was gripping the gun, was severed, dropping onto the ground alongside the gun.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Howling in misery, he clutched his wrist in utter agony as blood spurted out madly.


    When he stared at Alex, terror finally appeared in his eyes.


    novelbin


    How can this happen?


    How can he move so quickly?


    The speed of Alex¡¯s attack was beyond his imagination!


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Derek fell onto his knees in front of Alex and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I know I¡¯m


    in the wrong. Please give me another chance!¡±


    Gazing at Derek coldly, Alex did not say anything.


    From the beginning to the end, Derek was nothing but a clown to him.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson¡­¡±


    Derek was about to continue begging, but Alex turned around and looked at Flynn. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you


    outside.¡±


    After speaking, he whirled around and left.


    Flynn squat down and picked up the gun that was still attached to Derek¡¯s severed hand. He then pried


    the fingers away from the gun slowly.


    The moment Alex got out of the basement, he heard a series of gunshots.


    Without turning back to look, he walked straight to the entertainment hall upstairs.


    There were still a few gangsters lying on the ground of the entertainment hall whining in pain. Some


    were already getting up slowly.


    When the prettydy saw that Alex was back, her gaze became fearful.


    In her mind, Alex was no different than a demon. Despite fighting more than a hundred of Derek¡¯s men


    alone, he defeated all of them within minutes.


    When Alex was fighting Bob that day, she thought that the reason why Bob did not dare to attack Alex


    was that he respects Derek.


    She only realized today how wrong she was.


    Outrageously wrong.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Trembling, the prettydy staggered backward quickly.


    The gangsters who had managed to stand up had a look of terror in their eyes, while those that were


    about to stand upy back down on the ground when they saw Alexing, pretending to be dead.


    Alex pulled a chair over and sat down.


    Fishing out a cigarette and lighting it up, he leaned against the chair and started puffing on it.


    Throughout, he did not spare the prettydy and the rest a nce.


    After finishing a cigarette, he was about to light a second cigarette when a miserable howl sounded


    from the basement.


    ¡°Juliet! No!¡±


    When everyone heard the howl, their hearts skipped a beat.


    Ten minutester, Flynn walked out with a woman in his arms.


    Like him, the woman was covered in blood.


    The only difference was that her face waspletely pale and she was no longer breathing.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Burying Juliet


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped and he could not help but stand up.


    Derek actually killed Flynn¡¯s wife!


    ¡°My condolences.¡± Alex patted Flynn¡¯s shoulder.


    Flynn nodded. ¡°You should go back first.¡±


    novelbin


    ncing at Flynn, Alex turned around and left.


    That night, a piece of shocking news rocked the underworld forces of Neb City.


    Derek Fleming, the King of the Underworld, had been killed, while his loyal subordinates had all been


    crippled.


    Flynn, who was Derek¡¯s predecessor, had returned to reim the position as King of the Underworld.


    Everyone who was associated with Derek was shocked when they heard the news.


    The next day, Alex received Flynn¡¯s call when he reached the office.


    Flynn said that he wanted to bury his wife in the countryside. Hence, he was asking when Alex would


    be free to apany him.


    Naturally, Alex had no problems with that. He asked Flynn where he was and was going to find him.


    ¡°Where are you going, Alex?¡±


    Alex had just stepped out of his office when Kate walked up to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Alex looked at Kate with an indifferent attitude.


    Kate frowned. However, as she needed to ask Alex for a favor, she suppressed the urge to argue with


    him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d introduce me to the boss? Is the boss here yet?¡± stering a smile on her


    face, Kate shed him a charming smile.


    She was so close to Alex that the smell of her perfume engulfed his nose.


    Truthfully, Kate was extremely pretty. Compared to Heather, her beauty was of another style.


    When she smiled, her dimples were exceptionally charming.


    Frowning lightly, Alex took a step back and said, ¡°The boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    With that, he turned around and headed towards the lift.


    Kate did not know if he was lying or not. ncing at the closed office door, she thought about it and


    decided against knocking on the door.


    As she stared at Alex walking into the lift, she felt a flicker of annoyance.


    This b*stard dares to show off to me?


    Once I get on the boss¡¯ good side, I¡¯ll not spare you!


    At that moment, Alex had no idea that Kate was cursing at him.


    After going to the parking lot, he drove to Sakura Club to find Flynn.


    Flynn was driving a Q7, which was Derek¡¯s car. His wife¡¯s corpse was ced in the trunk of the car.


    Flynn¡¯s wife was from Worcester. She had always wanted to leave Neb City and return to Worcester,


    but Flynn never managed to fulfill her wish. After her death, all he wanted to do was to bury her back at


    Worcester.


    Flynn said that his wife loved silence. Hence, after reaching Worcester, he bought a high-quality coffin


    with Alex. After cing Juliet¡¯s corpse inside, he buried the coffin on a hill outside of the Dunn family¡¯s


    house.


    ¡°She¡¯s an orphan. After finishing high school, she went to Neb City to work. She was working as a


    waitress at Sakura Club back then,¡± mumbled Flynn as he stroked the newly erected tombstone.


    Alex lit a cigarette and passed it to him. Then, he lit one for himself and leaned against the adjacent


    rock, listening to Flynn¡¯s mutterings.


    ¡°I remember that Simon took a liking to her and wanted her to drink with him. However, she refused.


    Then, Simon¡¯s subordinates forcefully dragged her to the room beside mine. After I saved her, she


    became my wife. That night, I told her that I¡¯m a bad guy who might not make her happy. But she said


    that staying by my side was her greatest happiness. When she said that she became scared, I retired


    from the underworld. Although she changed a lot in these two years and became a power-hungry and


    heartless woman, she¡¯ll always be the woman whom I love the most. In the end, she still died because I


    was part of the underworld.


    As Flynn spoke, he flicked the cigarette, causing the ashes to fall onto the ground poignantly.


    ¡°She died because you¡¯re not powerful enough,¡± said Alex softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I did not retire from the underworld, if I became more powerful instead, I could¡¯ve


    protected her better.¡± Flynn nodded in agreement.


    He had finally understood.


    However, it was toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for life to have its ups and downs. There¡¯s still a long way to go. To reach the Eden that


    lies beyond the finishing line, all we have to do is to believe in hope. Like how the sun rises each


    morning, we must forge forward courageously, never shunning away from difficulties.¡±


    Alex also flicked his cigarette away. He dusted himself off and walked towards the car on the road.


    Just then, he heard a woman¡¯s shout a distance away from the graveyard.


    Frowning slightly, he walked towards the source of the voice.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 Pretty Female Captain


    After passing by a few graves, he saw seven or eight burly men surrounding a pretty woman.


    She looked like she was twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Her facial features were delicate, but


    there was a stern expression on her face.


    She was dressed in sportswear. Although she was surrounded by a few men, her eyes did not betray


    any panic at all.


    ¡°How dare you desecrate a grave in these modern days?¡± yelled the pretty woman.


    ¡°Oh my, just when my brothers and I were a bit bored after spending such a long time in the hills, now


    you¡¯re here! It¡¯s so nice of you to apany us!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so pretty. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a beautifuldy outside of television!¡±


    ¡°Come here, sweetie. Let me give you a good time,¡± said a lecherous man as he tried to stroke her


    cheek.


    However, in the next moment, the woman raised her leg and kicked him, causing him to copse onto


    the ground.


    ¡°Such insolence! I¡¯m Elsa Sawyer, the captain of Worcester¡¯s criminal investigation team. Freeze right


    there!¡± The woman pinned the man against the floor as she yelled sternly.


    The other men¡¯s expression changed. They knew that there was an impressive female captain in


    Worcester, but they did not expect this beautiful woman to be her.


    The leader was a bearded man. After he shot a look at the others, they grabbed their tools quickly and


    surrounded Elsa.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A flustered look shed across Elsa¡¯s eyes.


    novelbin


    Although she was skilled in fighting, these men were armed. She was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± With a malicious look, the bearded man smirked coldly.


    In situations like this, we cannot just escape. The only choice is to fight till the end.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shone with evil as they charged at Elsa.


    Elsa panicked slightly. She was on leave today, but when she discovered that these men were acting


    suspiciously, she tailed them without much preparation. Never did she expect them to be grave looters.


    However, as the captain of the criminal investigation team, Elsa was not easy to deal with either.


    Despite being unarmed, she managed to beat four men up.


    Be that as it may, it soon proved too difficult for her to defeat all the remaining men alone. The bearded


    man ambushed her, catching her off-guard and tying her up.


    ¡°Haha! So what if you¡¯re the captain? You¡¯re still restrained by me.¡±


    The bearded man lifted Elsa¡¯s chin delightedly. Looking at her beautiful face, a greedy look surfaced in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Sweetie, just wait here for us obediently. After we¡¯re done looting the graves, we¡¯ll have a fun time with


    you.¡± Cackling, the bearded man stood up and waved his hand, signaling for the rest to start working.


    ¡°You little bit*h! I¡¯ll teach you a good lessonter!¡± The men whom Elsa had beat up stood up from the


    ground and stared at her excitedly.


    ¡°Hmph! None of you will escape scot-free!¡± Although Elsa was panicking, she still sounded fierce.


    As she watched the men started to dig the graves, Elsa grew extremely worried.


    With the fact that she was tied up, she could not even call for help.


    Just as she was at a loss for what to do, she suddenly spotted Alex walking over.


    Her eyes lit up as she gazed at Alex with anticipation.


    However, as she was afraid of alerting the grave looters, she remained silent. Instead, she kept winking


    at Alex.


    After shooting a nce at Elsa, Alex turned his gaze towards the grave.


    ¡°What the heck? We¡¯ve struck gold. This is a grave from the renaissance. This porcin vase is most


    likely to be from the early ages of the renaissance, or even earlier.¡±


    The grave looters¡¯ cheers could be heard from the grave.


    Alex had originally nned to untie Elsa. However, after hearing their cheers, he walked towards the


    grave directly.


    Elsa¡¯s expression changed drastically, not expecting Alex to be going after the grave too.


    Although Alex was wearing ordinary clothes, he looked very gentlemanly and handsome. Hence, Elsa


    subconsciously assumed that he was a good man, and felt hopeful.


    Never would she have expected that¡­

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 Nine Heaven Scrolls


    Elsa was disappointed, but more than that, she was worried.


    Even so, when she saw Alex walking towards the grave, she suddenly thought that this might not be


    such a bad thing.


    The tunnel to the grave was narrow and could only amodate two people at a time.


    Alex jumped right in.


    Truth be told, he was curious about what could be dug out from an ancient grave.


    At that moment, the bearded man and a few guys walked out, carrying a muddy porcin vase and a


    ck box.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When they saw Alex standing in front of them, they were taken aback.


    If it were only Alex there, they would not be bothered. However, what worried them was that everyone


    had entered the grave, leaving no one outside to stand guard. Hence, they did not know what was


    happening outside.


    ¡°Give that to me.¡± Alex stared at them coldly.


    ¡°F*** you! Are you trying to die?¡± When a grave looter heard him, he tried to hit Alex with his shovel.


    novelbin


    Scoffing coldly, Alex cocked his head to the side. After snatching the shovel away from the man¡¯s


    hands, he mmed it against his head.


    Thud!


    The man felt his ears ringing as he swayed around and soon copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Damn it! Kill him first!¡± yelled the bearded man furiously. After cing the porcin vase and the ck


    box down, he pounced at Alex.


    But, at the next moment, Alex mmed the shovel against his head. He, too, swayed unsteadily before


    copsing on the ground.


    The others started to retreat backwards in fear.


    Yet, as Alex had already started his attack, he did not n to let them off the hook.


    Chasing after them, he took each of them down with a smash of the shovel. Soon, all eight of them


    copsed onto the ground.


    ncing at the grave looters who had been knocked unconscious, Alex tossed the shovel aside and


    walked towards the porcin vase and ck box.


    After looking at the vase briefly, he turned his gaze to the ck box.


    Although the box was very tattered, it exuded an ancient aura. There were engravings on it, but they


    were long since smudged.


    When Alex opened the box out of curiosity, he was instantly stunned.


    There was an ancient book inside, named Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    Taking the book out slowly, he flipped to the first page and saw the words, ¡®The way of the Earth is all-


    epassing and omnipotent¡­ The human body is a microcosm of Heaven and Earth. It is only by


    devoting your mind to the fascinations of the world can you discover a world new¡­¡¯


    Flipping through the pages, a glint of excitement shed across his eyes.


    The Nine Heaven Scrolls is indeed all-epassing.


    It included pagan divination, geomancy, alchemy, and even ancient forms of medicine.


    ¡°Now this is what I called a treasure!¡±


    Excited, Alex kept the ancient book before searching around the depths of the grave.


    When he did not find anything useful, he left.


    The moment Elsa saw Alex appear, she started to worry, unsure if he had been tempted by the


    treasures inside.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡± As Alex walked towards her, Elsa started to panic.


    She could not tell what he was going to do from his indifferent gaze.


    Under Elsa¡¯s flustered expression, Alex untied the ropes around her silently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve knocked them out cold, so they probably won¡¯t wake up for an hour or so. You can settle the rest.¡±


    With that, Alex started walking in the direction where Flynn was.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Thank you for today!¡± Relieved, Elsa yelled at Alex¡¯s back.


    However, he did not respond to her and soon disappeared from Elsa¡¯s sight.


    ¡°What a weirdo! But he¡¯s quite handsome, huh?¡± mumbled Elsa as her eyes lit up. Then, she whipped


    out her phone to call the criminal investigation team over.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Doomsday Prison


    When Alex returned to Neb City in the afternoon, he instructed Jessica not to let anyone disturb him.


    Then, he took out the Nine Heaven Scrolls and started exploring them.


    By flipping through the book casually, he already knew that it was a very unique book. However, he


    was not eager to learn about geomancy or medicine. Instead, he flipped to the training section and


    started following its breathing techniques.


    After repeating the breathing techniques a hundred times, he finally found the trick to mastering it.


    After an hour of practice, he could sense that his capabilities had strengthened significantly, while the


    energy in his body had increased by a lot.


    Alex was overjoyed. If he could spend more time with it, he was confident that he could defeat the


    experts in the Jefferson family.


    Initially, he did not dare to reveal his true identity as he knew that he was not as strong as the experts


    in the Jefferson family. Hence, he would not be able to resist them if they came looking for him.


    Now, he was filled with confidence.


    At that moment, at the Jefferson family¡¯s house in Lumenopolis.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s news about Alex.¡±


    A middle-aged man stood in front of a wealthydy. He lowered his head, not daring to look at her


    directly.


    The wealthydy had delicate make-up on, with gold and silver jewelry draped all over her. Every


    action of hers exuded an elegant and noble aura. Ordinary people would not even dare to meet her


    gaze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that bast*rd?¡± Her face twitched and she looked at the middle-aged man abruptly.


    ¡°Neb City!¡± he replied.


    A mocking look appeared on thedy¡¯s face as she scoffed coldly, ¡°So he¡¯s hiding in a remote ce like


    that? No wonder I can¡¯t find him over all these years.¡±


    A vicious glint surfaced in her eyes. ¡°Send someone to catch him back. An illegitimate bast*rd like him


    doesn¡¯t deserve to possess the Jefferson family¡¯s billions of assets!¡±


    ¡°What if he resists?¡± asked the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Cripple him! Let¡¯s see how he resists then,¡± snapped thedy ruthlessly.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± He replied before leaving.


    Thedy walked towards the French windows and stood there for a while. Suddenly, she yelled,


    ¡°Someone,e here!¡±


    A maid rushed in quickly and bowed. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the jet. I¡¯m going to the Doomsday Prison,¡± instructed thedy.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The maid nodded quickly before running out briskly.


    The Doomsday Prison was the scariest prison in the entire world.


    It was nicknamed as Hell.novelbin


    Although it did not have any official affiliations, it was a prison formed by a few most terrifying


    organizations.


    The prisoners in Doomsday Prison were all real big shots, they were all terrifying people who could


    threaten the top forces of the world.


    This prison was built on an unnamed ind in the middle of the ocean.


    Situated a thousand meters below the ground, the air at the Doomsday Prison was very thin. The


    average man would not be able to stay there for long.


    The wealthydy took a private jet to the unnamed ind. After meeting with the prison¡¯s director, she


    took out a credit card that had ten million saved inside and passed it to him.


    ¡°I want to meet Zachary Jefferson on the eighteenth floor,¡± said thedy.


    The prison director¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Zachary Jefferson is the most dangerous


    prisoner in Doomsday Prison. You cannot visit him with just ten million.¡±


    Frowning, she asked, ¡°How much, then?¡±


    He held five fingers up in his face. ¡°At least fifty million. If something happens, no one can bear the


    consequences.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, thedy nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Keeping the ten million card, she took out another credit card and passed it to the director.


    He examined it for a while. After ensuring that the amount saved in the card was right, he asked the


    staff to bring her into the prison.


    The Doomsday Prison was a thousand meters underground. However, that was only the first level.


    The eighteenth level was two hundred meters deeper.


    Having said that, if they went down any further, the air would be too thin. Although the wealthydy was


    no ordinary person, she did not dare to proceed any deeper.


    Hence, she could only wait on the first floor for the staff to bring Zachary Jefferson up.


    Soon, the prison guard forced a middle-aged man to walk towards her.


    The middle-aged man was 1.85m tall, with disheveled hair and a chin of unkempt beard. There was an


    innate air of authority in his gaze.


    There were at least ten metal chains wrapped around his body, each as thick as a python, with a length


    of two hundred meters and weight of five hundred kilograms. The ends of the metal chains were


    connected to an electric valve on the eighteenth floor.


    The metal chains were no ordinary iron. It was forged from the rare metals obtained from the earth¡¯s


    depths. Hence, the chains were very heavy and clunky.


    However, he did not seem affected by it. The metal chains around him seemed to be no different from


    rattan ropes.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 Spare Him And I Will Agree To All Of Your Requests


    ¡°Susan.¡± When Zachary saw the wealthydy standing outside of the iron gates, he called out to her


    indifferently.


    ¡°Zachary, do you remember what I told you when I locked you up in the Doomsday Prison?¡± Looking at


    Zachary, a mocking look appeared in her eyes.


    Zachary¡¯s face twitched. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°I said that when I finally catch that illegitimate bast*rd, Alex Jefferson, I¡¯ll visit you personally,¡± said


    Susan.


    Zachary smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve only caught him after eight years? Looks like the Jefferson family is already


    ruined in your hands. You¡¯re not doing a good job, huh?¡±


    Susan¡¯s expression changed as she snapped fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that the Jefferson family¡¯s


    liquid assets have been transferred to Alex¡¯s card. That¡¯s why the Jefferson family has fallen to such a


    state.¡±


    Scoffing coldly, Zachary mocked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the situation in the Jefferson family when the


    bastion was passed from my father to me? Back then, the Jefferson family was barely holding its own.


    Even in the second-tier family, we were one of the weakest. However, with my sole effort, I managed to


    make the Jefferson family one of the top families in the nation. We even entered the ranks of the


    Lumenopolis¡¯ top five families. Yet, you¡¯re still denying that you¡¯re not a piece of trash?¡±


    Susan¡¯s face flushed in fury. However, a cold smirk reappeared on her face as she sarcastically said,


    ¡°You are indeed very impressive. But so what? In the end, you¡¯re still locked up in the Doomsday


    Prison by me.¡±


    Zachary did not respond to that. After all, this was indeed the biggest blemish in his life.


    Although he had always been careful, he never expected Susan to be more ruthless than him.


    She had spiked her private parts with drugs. When he was drunk and slept with Susan, only then did


    he realized he fell for her trap.


    Otherwise, even if Susan summoned all the skilled experts in the Morrison family, he would not be


    threatened.


    Zachary rarely admired anyone in his life.


    However, his wife, Susan, was an exception.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about how I¡¯ll deal with that illegitimate bast*rd?¡± Susan looked at Zachary


    teasingly.


    He remained silent. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually very worried.


    He knew that in order to save his son¡¯s life, he should not anger Susan now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, he¡¯s your biological son, and I¡¯m his stepmother. I¡¯ll still have to show him some


    mercy. But the fact remains that he took the Jefferson family¡¯s liquid assets that were worth hundreds of


    billions, and escaped to Neb City. Now, because of that, the Jeffersons had fallen to the ranks of a


    second-tier family. He must shoulder this responsibility.¡±


    Smirking, Susan continued, ¡°That being said, I¡¯m not a merciless person either. The most that I¡¯ll do is


    break his limbs, castrate him and let him spend the rest of his life peacefully on his bed.¡±


    novelbin


    Zachary¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    He believed that Susan would definitely do what she said.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Spare him. I¡¯ll agree to all of your requests.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 The Wrath of Zachary 1


    ¡°Does a prisoner in Doomsday Prison like you still have value to me?¡±


    Shooting Zachary a mocking look, she said condescendingly, ¡°Yeah, you do have some semnce of


    value left in you. Every time I torture that illegitimate bast*rd, I shall share the news with you. Although I


    have to spend fifty million to visit you, it¡¯s worth it because it makes me so happy.¡±


    Susan is aplete lunatic!


    Zachary felt worried and furious at the same time.


    However, he did not dare to show his anger visibly.


    Even though he was the strongest person in Lumenopolis in the past, he could only suppress his rage


    in front of Susan now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit you two dayster. By then, I¡¯ll send you that illegitimate bast*rd¡¯s limbs and


    privates. You don¡¯t have any meat in the prison, right? I¡¯ll also send you some bottles of good wine. You


    can pair your meal with some drinks, then. Haha!¡± The more Susan spoke, the more delighted she


    became. When she saw the rising fury in Zachary¡¯s eyes, she became excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force my hand!¡± Zachary took in a deep breath as he clenched his fists slowly, the veins at the


    back of his palm bulging.


    ¡°Force you?¡±


    Susan scoffed coldly. ¡°Did I force you when you insisted on bringing that b**** back to the Jefferson


    family? Shane is your eldest son. The purest blood of the Jefferson family runs in his veins. Yet, you


    treat him differently from that illegitimate bast*rd. Have you ever thought about how I felt? You even


    dered everywhere that that bast*rd is the heir of the Jeffersons. Did I force you to do that?¡±


    Susan raised her voice as she became more agitated. When she remembered these events, she


    wished for nothing more than to rip Zachary¡¯s limbs off.


    ¡°Because of how you spoilt him, Shane has be a piece of trash. With such a yful and indecent


    character, does he have the ability to manage the Jefferson family? Also, I believe that after Alex takes


    control of the household, he will not, and dare not, mistreat you!¡± rebuked Zachary in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ha! Hahaha!¡±


    Susanughed in fury. ¡°What about now? Shane is the only heir left of the Jefferson family since that


    illegitimate bast*rd is going to be your snack. Don¡¯t you find that so ironic?¡±


    novelbin


    ¡°What do you want so that you can spare him? You¡¯ve already killed his mother. Isn¡¯t that enough to


    vent your hatred?¡± Taking in a deep breath, Zachary tried his best to suppress the fury within him,


    which was threatening to erupt any minute.


    ¡°Spare him?¡±


    Susan¡¯s expression became vicious. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯ll definitely send you his limbs two dayster!¡±


    As she spoke, she spun around and walked outside, wishing for nothing more than to capture Alex right


    away.


    ¡°Susan!¡±


    Zachary yelled furiously. The energy in his body soared, causing his clothes to flutter in the air.


    ¡°If you dare touch Alex, I¡¯ll kill the entire Morrison family to avenge him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Kill the Morrison family?¡±


    Susan turned around and mocked, ¡°You can brag all you want after you escape from the Doomsday


    Prison. I¡¯m leaving now. See you two dayster.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zachary bellowed furiously, his deafening roar echoing throughout the entire venue. The entire


    Doomsday Prison suddenly trembled and everything started to shake.


    When the prison guards who brought him out saw that, they could not help but shudder in fear as terror


    shed in their eyes.


    Boom!


    Zachary punched the iron gate, smashing the grills which were as thick as an arm apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today, b****!¡±


    Without the iron gates blocking him, Zachary charged and pounced at Susan.


    His eyes werepletely bloodshot, with a murderous glint shing across them.


    He had reached the peak of his fury.


    When the other inmates heard Zachary¡¯s roar, their scalp prickled with horror.


    Seeing that Zachary had smashed the thick iron gates apart and was rushing towards her, Susan was


    terrified.


    Only then did she realize how fearsome Zachary was.


    When she saw Zachary¡¯s immense rage, she trembled in fear. Her legs lost their strength and she fell


    onto the ground.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 The Wrath of Zachary 2


    ¡°Kill him quickly! Kill him! Kill him!¡± screamed Susan in fear.


    However, the prison guards were even more scared than her.


    They had witnessed Zachary fly into a frenzy before. That time, at least twenty inmates had been


    ripped apart by him.


    He was the epitome of terror!


    Now that history had repeat itself, the prison guards were scared out of their wits that they ignored


    Susan.


    Seeing how Zachary was almost within striking distance, all the color drained from Susan¡¯s face,


    knowing that he would definitely rip her apart. She was so scared that she lost control of herself and


    peed her pants.


    A deep sense of regret engulfed her. If she knew that Zachary could smash the iron gates apart, she


    would never have dared to provoke him.


    Her dignified and noble image had vanished. At this moment, she was no different from an ordinary


    woman in the face of death.


    In fact, she was even more pathetic.


    Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared on that level. When Zachary was about to grab


    Susan, the man whipped out a remote control, aimed it at Zachary, and pressed a button.


    Crack!


    At that moment, electric currents surged through the metal chains tied around Zachary. Like bolts of


    lightning, the electric currents enveloped his entire body.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s body trembled, his eyes still bloodshot. He felt immensely reluctant to give up.


    His hands were barely inches away from Susan.


    But these few inches felt like a few kilometers for him as he could not grab Susan anymore.


    As he watched Susan take the opportunity to escape, despair filled his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Wilson Reich, I¡¯ll definitely tear this Doomsday Prison up! Not only will I do that, but I will also cut your


    head off and give it to my son as an offering!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s roar was so deafening that the entire Doomsday Prison trembled.


    All of the prison¡¯s inmates started shivering in fear.


    Although they were bigshots themselves, they were nothingpared to Zachary.


    The electric currents electrocuted Zachary for half an hour. Only then did he copse onto the floor in


    exhaustion.


    Yet, after all that, he did not lose consciousness from the electric shock. Although his body was


    completely numb, his mind was clear.


    ring fixedly at Susan who stood not far away, two streams of blood trickled out from his eyes


    silently.


    novelbin


    The blood mingled with his messy beard, making him look exceptionally menacing.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him quickly!¡±


    Finally returning to her senses, Susan yelled at the middle-aged man, ¡°He¡¯s a demon! He¡¯ll escape the


    Doomsday Prison one day. Don¡¯t let him live!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± scoffed the middle-aged man coldly as he nced at Susan.


    ¡°Since when can a woman like you dare to dictate the Doomsday Prison?¡±


    Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she started to fear the man.


    ¡°Get lost! Do you want me to cklist the Morrisons?¡± The middle-aged man yelled.


    Susan¡¯s heart started beating at an erratic rhythm. Not daring to offend him, she nodded hurriedly.


    Before she left, she looked at Zachary and said menacingly, ¡°Zachary Jefferson, I¡¯ll definitely let you


    witness how pathetic your illegitimate son will be.¡±


    With that, she quickly left the prison as if she were running for her life.


    Zachary¡¯s heart sank. His numb body started to quiver uncontrobly and he finally calmed down.


    However, the bloody tears in his eyes flowed continuously.


    The middle-aged man pressed the remote control and the electric currents flowing through Zachary¡¯s


    body stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jefferson. This is the Doomsday Prison¡¯s rules. In the prison, you are not allowed to kill


    Susan. Go back and rest.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand and the prison guards walked over


    timidly.


    ¡°Tell Winston that if my son dies in the hands of Susan, I¡¯ll hold him ountable for it. I¡¯ll give his head


    to my son as an offering. And yours too!¡±


    Zachary red at him coldly.


    The man did not say anything, he merely waved his hands and signaled for the others to bring him


    away. Then, he spun around and left the Doomsday Prison.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 A Guest For The Jefferson Family


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    At the entrance of the Four Seas Corporation office, a vicious-looking middle-aged man could be seen


    walking over, and James, who was on duty, stopped him.


    ¡°Tell Alex Jefferson toe out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll barge in.¡± The man looked at James coldly, his eyes as


    sharp as an eagle.


    James frowned, thinking that this man was not an easy opponent to deal with. However, as a veteran,


    he did not back off.


    ¡°How dare you create a ruckus at the Four Seas Corporation? Do you have a death wish?¡± Scoffed


    James.


    novelbin


    p!


    A cold glint shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes as he raised his hand and pped James¡¯ face.


    Not having time to dodge, James flew backward from the man¡¯s p and copsed on the ground three


    meters away. His head became dizzy and muddled after his fall.


    ¡°Damn it! Where did youe from? How dare you stir up trouble at the Four Seas Corporation?


    Everyone, restrain him!¡±


    When Jonathan, who had just exited the security office, saw this scene, he yelled angrily and charged


    at the man.


    The other security guards followed suit quickly.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    A look of contempt appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. Swinging his right arm around, he


    pped Jonathan and the other security guards, sending them flying away.


    Their faces paled as they red at the man fearfully.


    Jonathan actually retired from the special forces. Normally, even ten security guards would be of no


    match to him.


    Never would he had expected that he could not even defend himself from this middle-aged man.


    This man is a powerful expert!


    ¡°Tell Alex toe out right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple all of you!¡± A vicious glint shed in the man¡¯s


    eyes as he instructed them sternly.


    Jonathan and the others trembled in fear when they saw the man¡¯s terrifying gaze.


    He¡¯s too strong!


    ¡°Manager, inform Mr. Jefferson quickly. This man is too much for us to handle!¡± said a security guard


    with a quivering voice.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill Mr. Jefferson?¡± Jonathan red at the security guard unhappily.


    ¡°Yeah, we mustn¡¯t let Mr. Jeffersone down. We must inform him to run away as fast as possible!¡±


    said James quickly when he finally regained his senses.


    Jonathan nodded and fished out his phone to call Alex. But before he could press the call button,


    James had already called Alex¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, something bad happened. A really strong man appeared outside and he¡¯s looking for


    you. Escape through the backdoor now!¡± eximed James the moment Alex picked up the call.


    ¡°F*** off!¡±


    When the middle-aged man heard that, he strode over, grabbed James¡¯ arm, and twisted it forcefully,


    dislocating his arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡± James shrieked as he rolled around in pain.


    When Jonathan and the rest saw it, their scalps prickled with horror, not daring to approach the man


    anymore.


    For these few days, Alex had handed his work over to Jack and locked himself up to train.


    Not only did his powers improve significantly, but he had also gained a lot of knowledge about


    geomancy and ancient medicine.


    The Nine Heaven Scrolls was simply so amazing that he could not stop reading it.


    Just when he saw that it was about time to pick Stanley up, he received James¡¯ call.


    When he heard James¡¯ words and his miserable howl through the phone, his eyes widened as a


    murderous glint shed past them.


    ¡°Have they finallye for me?¡± Alex kept his phone and rushed out of the office quickly.


    He knew that the Jefferson family would definitelye in these few days, hence he was not very


    surprised.


    If this happened a few days prior, he would still be slightly worried.


    After all, he knew how strong the experts in the Jefferson family were.


    But now, although he was not confident that he could defeat them, he was certain that he could defend


    himself.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson!¡±


    When Alex reached the entrance, Jonathan and the rest greeted him quickly, their gazes betrayed a


    sense of anxiety.


    The middle-aged man was too scary. They wanted Alex to run away quickly, but since he had already


    arrived in front of the man, it was impossible for him to escape now.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 Combat


    Alex looked at James who was still lying on the ground howling, then he looked at the middle-aged


    man.


    The man¡¯s name was Freddie Moore and Alex knew that he wasn¡¯t the strongest in the Jefferson


    family.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think a b*stard like you would be shrewd enough to escape to a small remote city like Neb


    City. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find you for thest eight years,¡± Freddie said to Alex with a hint of


    mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh really? Didn¡¯t you stop to think about why I dared to expose my identity?¡± Alex snorted.


    ¡°Anyone who is used to living like a prince wouldn¡¯t be able to ept having to live like a pauper


    suddenly. Like I said, you would use the money sooner orter, and once you do, your identity will be


    exposed,¡± said Freddie mockingly.


    Alex smirked, then changed the topic, ¡°Has it not crossed your mind that Susan sent you to Neb City


    to meet your death?¡±


    ¡°Meet my death? You actually think you¡¯re capable of killing me?¡± Freddieughed and said.


    After hesitating for a while, he continued with a wicked look on his face, ¡°If you do not want to


    experience physical suffering, you¡¯d better leave with me right now. If not, I¡¯ll start by breaking your


    legs.¡±


    Freddie was arrogant by nature as he was one of the strongest men in Lumenopolis, so he didn¡¯t take


    Alex seriously at all.


    In fact, he did not think highly of the entire Neb City.


    He was determined to bring Alex back to Lumenopolis.


    It was an order from Susan, and Freddie didn¡¯t dare to disobey her.


    Even if he dared to, he would never go against her.


    ¡°Break both my legs? You?¡± Alex sneered.


    He then strode towards Freddie while eximing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you heard what I¡¯ve said? Susan sent you


    here to meet your death. You won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡±


    He was only less than three meters away from Freddie the moment he finished his sentence.


    Immediately after, he raised his arm and threw a punch at Freddie.


    He moved at the speed of light, striking at his opponent with full force.


    Freddie furrowed his brows when he saw how fast Alex was but he wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    Instead, he countered Alex¡¯s attack with a swift punch.


    Bang! Their fists collided head-on.


    A gust of strong wind blew their clothes, and everything including the air seemed to freeze for a


    moment.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    After a round of fistfight with Alex, Freddie stepped back looking shocked.


    ¡°How could you be this strong!¡± he burst out in disbelief as he felt his blood rushing through his veins.


    Not only was Alex fast in terms of speed, but he was also significantly stronger than him. It would be a


    lie if Freddie said he wasn¡¯t shocked by it.


    novelbin


    Alex himself was equally shocked.


    For the past few days, he had been practicing the Nine Heaven Scrolls, and his strength had increased


    tremendously.


    At first, he thought he could defeat Freddie in a matter of seconds, but Freddie¡¯s strength exceeded his


    expectations.


    Without saying another word, Alex charged towards Freddie again unrestrained.


    Now that he knew how strong Freddie was, he finally got a clear idea about where the fighters of the


    Jefferson family stood.


    Freddie is only a second-tier fighter and he is already this strong. The others would be undoubtedly


    stronger.


    It¡¯s impossible for me to be able to defeat the five first-tier fighters of the Jefferson family based on my


    current strength now.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed Alex¡¯s mind.


    No matter how injured he could get, he must kill Freddie.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t survive if Freddie summoned the other fighters of the Jefferson family.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 No Winner


    Seeing how ferocious Alex was, Freddie felt a little frightened.


    In terms of strength, Alex was a little stronger than him, coupled that with his determination, he would


    be at a disadvantage and would be forced to retreat.


    Nevertheless, Freddie was a veteran fighter, and his experience was far greater than Alex¡¯s.


    It would be easy for him to ovee his disadvantage in strength.


    Even though Freddie knew that he could not defeat Alex today, he wouldn¡¯t make it easy for Alex to


    take him down as well.


    Their attacks were as swift as lightning, overwhelming the spectators at the scene. Jonathan and the


    rest simply could not make sense of their moves.


    It was at that very moment, they realized that their boss was a legendary martial arts fighter.


    Before this, they had only seen such brilliant moves on television and had never even heard of such


    moves in real life.


    At the same time, Jessica, who had tried calling Alex earlier, walked out from the lobby and was


    stunned to see the scene before her eyes.


    She widened her eyes in astonishment and took a good look at the fighters, only to realize that one of


    them was her boss.


    She gasped and covered her mouth in shock.


    Alex had always looked thin and scrawny to her, so she didn¡¯t expect him to have such a terrifying


    capacity for fighting.


    Meanwhile, the two of them were still locked in an intense battle as they threw punches at each other in


    rapid session. The air was filled with violent crackling sounds of fists pounding on flesh.


    ¡°So this is what a legendary martial arts expert looks like! It¡¯s way better than what is shown on TV, it¡¯s


    amazing! Alex, you must win!¡± Jessica eximed.


    Though she worried about Alex¡¯s safety, her eyes sparkled as she stared at his blurring figure in a


    daze.


    Her heart pounded wildly as she watched on.


    How handsome!


    What a hero he is!


    A few minutester, there was a loud crash.


    novelbin


    Boom!


    Alex and Freddie finally retreated from each other.


    As Freddie stepped back, he spat a few mouthfuls of blood which seemed to be mixed with pieces of


    flesh.


    Alex, on the other hand, trembled violently and his face was as deathly pale although he did not spit out


    any blood.


    Freddie staggered and his eyesight turned blurry, signaling that he was on the brink of copsing.


    However, just before he copsed, he bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, forcing a boost of energy


    into his weakened body.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve really surprised me this time, but you won¡¯t be able to live much longer. In a few days,


    when the otherse looking for you, it will be the end of your life!¡± he said as he looked at Alex coldly.


    Right after that, he bolted out from the Four Seas Corporation building.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson!¡±


    Jonathan and Jessica eximed as they rushed towards Alex.


    Ptooey! Alex could no longer hold in the blood that was building within him, and he spat out a mouthful


    of blood.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, how are you feeling?¡± Jessica asked as she looked at him worriedly. She then took out a


    piece of tissue paper to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Alex took a slow and deep breath to calm himself down.


    Then he looked at Jonathan and instructed, ¡°Send James to the hospital and get him the best


    orthopedic surgeon. Make sure you book him the first-ss ward.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered immediately.


    One of the security guards then helped James up.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jefferson!¡± said James gratefully as he clutched onto his fractured arm.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll recover soon. Thepany will take care of all your medical expenses,¡± Alex said and he


    patted James on the shoulder. As he spoke, he could feel blood started building within him again, and


    he spewed another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, please stop talking!¡± Jessica cried out as tears filled her eyes.


    James and the others were equally worried about Alex, and they tried to prevent him from speaking.


    But Alex sighed and emphasized, ¡°What happened here today stays here. You cannot tell anyone else


    about this, not even your own families. Also, Jonathan, please delete the surveince footage in the


    control room.¡±


    Seeing how serious Alex¡¯s expression was, Jonathan and the others knew the severity of the situation.


    If the public found out about today¡¯s incident, the stock prices of Four Seas Corporation would definitely


    be affected.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 Going To The Hotel


    ¡°Take me away from this ce,¡± Alex said to Jessica.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded in response.


    He handed his car keys to her and started walking towards his car.


    However, as he was badly injured, he lost his bnce after taking two steps and almost fell down.


    Alex had slightly greater strength than Freddie, but Freddie was a lot more experienced and hisbat


    style was relentless.


    Although he had managed to wound Freddie severely, he had also sustained numerous injuries


    himself.


    Jessica rushed over to prevent his fall as her heart ached for him.


    After getting into the car, Jessica asked, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, which hospital would you like to go to?¡±


    ¡°Take me to a hotel,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica answered in a confused tone. Mr. Jefferson is injured so badly but he doesn¡¯t want to


    go to a hospital? Why does he want to go to a hotel instead?


    That being said, she wasn¡¯t the least worried about what Alex might do to her; she was simply


    perplexed.


    ¡°I said take me to a hotel,¡± Alex repeated himself with a frown.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jessica stammered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me,¡± he said impatiently.


    Jessica had no choice but to drive him to a nearby hotel.


    Alex then took out his phone and called Flynn.


    ¡°Hunt down a man named Freddie Moore. He¡¯s a martial arts fighter in his forties and around 180cm


    tall. He¡¯s also wearing a blue training suit and is severely injured. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do. Just


    make sure he does not leave Neb City alive,¡± he instructed Flynn.


    When Jessica heard that Alex wanted to kill someone, she panicked and almost hit another car.


    novelbin


    More questions and doubts surrounding Alex¡¯s identity surfaced in her mind.


    ¡°Drive carefully, and don¡¯t reveal anything you see or hear today to anyone, especially Heather,¡± Alex


    said while scrunching his brows.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jessica answered. Spooked by the heartless look on his face, she quickly concentrated


    on driving.


    Nevertheless, she still could not shut out the doubts in her mind.


    A whileter, Alex took out his phone and made another call, ¡°Charlie, Susan has found me. Can you


    think of a way to hold them off for a few months?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, Susan is backed by the powerful Morrison family. I¡¯m afraid we can only hold them off


    for a few days. Even if your grandfather personally makes a move, the longest we can dy them is


    probably a month at most. However, it is unlikely that your grandfather will be willing to take action,¡±


    said Charlie.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bother the old man then. Just hold them off for as long as you can,¡± said Alex before he


    hung up.


    If his grandfather were willing to take action, Susan wouldn¡¯t even think ofing after him.


    But he knew very well that his grandfather wouldn¡¯t help out in matters pertaining to his mother.


    He then made a third phone call. This time to Heather.


    When the call connected, he said, ¡°Something popped up today and I probably won¡¯t make it home


    tonight. Please get off work earlier and pick Stanley up.¡±


    ¡°What are you so busy with that you can¡¯t even go home tonight?¡± answered Heather in a displeased


    tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow. I have to go now,¡± Alex replied. Before Heather could say anything, he hung up.


    He then switched off his phone.


    Upon arriving at a five-star hotel in the vicinity of the Four Seas Corporation, Alex booked the


    presidential suite.


    Jessica tried to help him into the elevator but he refused.


    He simply couldn¡¯t let anyone in the hotel know that he was injured.


    In the hotel room, Alex grabbed a pen and paper, then jotted down a list of ingredients and medical


    apparatus.


    After that, he passed the sheet of paper to Jessica and said, ¡°Go and get me these items as soon as


    possible.¡±


    When she saw the list of items, she blurted out in surprise, ¡°You know how to practice alternative


    medicine?¡±


    Alex nodded in response, surprising Jessica once again. She gazed at him with awe.


    Despite how surprised she was, she quickly left and shut the door behind her.


    Meanwhile, Alex sat on the bed with his legs crossed as he regted his breathing and internal energy.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 Self-Healing


    After Jessica bought all the items specified by Alex, he showed her how to prepare the medication.


    The form was a remedy for internal injuries that he read in the Nine Heaven Scrolls, and its efficacy


    was excellent.


    He drank a bowl of the medication once it was ready, then signaled for Jessica to leave.


    However, she insisted that she stayed back to look after him, and he gave in to her.


    Later on, Alex took off his shirt and prepared to perform acupuncture treatment on himself.


    Seeing how solid Alex¡¯s muscles were, Jessica blushed as her heart started beating wildly.


    ¡°Light the alcoholmp,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, what did you say?¡± Jessica fumbled to regain her senses after drooling over Alex.


    Alex quickly raised his head to catch a glimpse of Jessica, and he was amused to see how much she


    was blushing.


    Does she think I¡¯m trying to make advances on her?


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not into younger girls,¡± he said whileughing.


    That very instant, Jessica felt embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    Hmph, is he implying that I have small boobs?


    Idiot! I¡¯m at least a B cup. Do I look that t-chested?


    ¡°Hmph! Even if you were into younger girls, I wouldn¡¯t go after a married man like you!¡± Jessica huffed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just light the alcoholmp now,¡± Alex said.


    Although Jessica was still feeling rather annoyed, she quickly lit themp and put it on the coffee table.


    Alex used themp to sterilize a silver needle, then he started performing acupuncture on himself


    ording to the methodology found in the Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    However, this was the first time in his life performing acupuncture. Even though he had learned the art


    of acupuncture in theory, performing it physically was a lot more challenging.


    He missed his pressure points several times and ended up piercing other parts of his flesh, resulting in


    agonizing pain.


    Jessica, who was standing next to him, looked apathetic on the surface, but she actually felt a great


    deal of distress inside.


    After more than an hour, Alex finallypleted his acupuncture treatment.


    novelbin


    It was already nighttime by then, so Jessica asked the hotel staff to serve them dinner through room


    service.


    Later on, Alex continued with more breathing exercises to regte his internal energy.


    After a series of exercises, he opened his eyes, only to find Jessica gazing at him doe-eyed with her


    cheeks propped against her hands.


    Alex checked the time and was stunned to find that it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. ¡°Why are you


    still here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to stay the night with me?¡± he said to her.


    Jessica was very much angered by his remarks. I kindly stayed back to take care of him, and this is


    how he responds? How rude and ungrateful!


    ¡°In your dreams! I would never go after a married man like you!¡± she yelled, then she grabbed her


    handbag and left.


    The door mmed shut with a loud bang as though it were reflecting her annoyance and displeasure.


    The corners of Alex¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile, then he got off his bed.


    After recuperating for five to six hours, his internal injury was half-healed.


    The medical knowledge found in the Nine Heaven Scrolls indeed worked wonders.


    If he had gone to the hospital with such severe injuries, he would have to be hospitalized for at least


    ten days.


    But with the scrolls¡¯ help, he would be able to achieve full recovery in two to three days.


    A whileter, he took a warm shower, then he finally switched on his phone again.


    He found that there were several missed calls. One was from Heather, and the rest were from Flynn.


    Without any hesitation, he called Flynn back.


    As soon as the call connected, Flynn said, ¡°I¡¯ve caught the person you mentioned earlier, but he¡¯s


    incredibly strong and he has injured over twenty of my brothers. If I hadn¡¯t brought along that tool of


    mine, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch him.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Where Is He


    ¡°Send me a picture of him,¡± Alex said before hanging up.


    He was pretty sure that Flynn was in control of the situation.


    Now that Flynn had regained control of Neb City¡¯s underworld, he hadckeys in every corner of the


    city.


    novelbin


    Freddie wouldn¡¯t be able to escape once Flynn took action.


    This was part of the reason why Alex didn¡¯t continue hunting Freddie down after he got injured.


    Very soon, Flynn sent Alex a few pictures through a messaging app.


    It was indeed Freddie Moore.


    Alex replied with a voice message: That¡¯s him alright. Make sure he doesn¡¯t escape and don¡¯t


    underestimate him. He¡¯s a martial arts expert after all.


    Right after that, hey on the bed and continued reading the Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    He had to improve his strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance when the


    fighters of the Jefferson family hunt him down.


    The next day, Alex didn¡¯t go to his office. He stayed at the hotel until noon, then he went to pick Stanley


    up from school.


    When they reached home, Alex felt at peace that the house was quiet and empty.


    Stanley went to watch some cartoons on TV while he prepared dinner in the kitchen.


    When Heather returned from work and saw Alex, she merely snorted and ignored himpletely.


    During dinner, Heather said, ¡°Tomorrow is Granny¡¯s seventieth birthday. Go and get her a birthday


    present and send it over to her tomorrow morning.¡±


    She then took out a credit card and passed it to Alex.


    ¡°I have money,¡± he said as he refused the card.


    ¡°The present has to cost at least twenty thousand. Can you afford it?¡± she asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded and continued eating.


    ¡°I swear, if you buy something that only costs a few hundred, you and I are done,¡± she sneered and


    kept the card.


    After dinner, Alex left the house immediately.


    He didn¡¯t go looking for Granny¡¯s birthday present. Instead, he went to Sakura Club to meet Flynn.


    In Sakura Club¡¯s basement, Alex saw a half-dead Freddie.


    Freddie was chained to a pir and his face was pale and he looks exhausted.


    Every now and then, he would cough out mouthfuls of blood.


    His internal organs had been wounded by Alex previously, then he got into a violent fight with a group


    of gangsters. Finally, he was shot in the thigh by Flynn.


    It was a miracle that he was still alive right now.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was an elite fighter with immense Mortal Force and self-healing


    capabilities, he would have died a long time ago.


    Nevertheless, he would only be able to survive a few more hours at most if he continued being tied up


    like this without food and water.


    When he saw Alex enter the basement, a glint of rage shed across his eyes as his whole being


    emitted a murderous aura.


    He didn¡¯t expect his actual captor to be Alex.


    ¡°You little b*stard, your so-called victory will onlyst for a few days. When the madam is unable to


    reach me, she will definitely send other fighters here, and you will be dead for sure!¡± Freddie yelled


    while clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Rx. In ten days¡¯ time, they wouldn¡¯t have any energy left to look for me,¡± Alex snorted.


    ¡°Hmph, you think those few degenerates under your father will be able to turn the tide? Don¡¯t forget, the


    madam is backed by the powerful Morrison family. Charlie and the others will definitely be killed the


    second they show up. Those degenerates will also be killed in their attempt to save Zachary,¡± said


    Freddie scornfully.


    Alex¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°My father is still alive?¡± he asked in a deep tone.


    During his escape from Lumenopolis, he remembered Susan saying that his father had died. So what


    Freddie just said shocked him to the core.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s no different than being dead though. Haha,¡± Freddie said smugly.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Alex raised his voice as he squeezed Freddie¡¯s neck and gave him a death stare.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 Alex Is Furious


    Freddie was almost out of breath as Alex suffocated him, and his internal injuries were exacerbated.


    He coughed non-stop as a tormented expression appeared on his face.


    In spite of that, heughed and said, ¡°You b*stard, if you want to know where your father is, just go


    back and ask the madam. I can¡¯t guarantee that she will disclose his location to you, but I¡¯m pretty sure


    that she will reunite the two of you and let you die together. That¡¯s what she wants to see most.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Alex said frigidly with a menacing look in his eyes.


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Freddieughed and replied condescendingly.


    Crack! In a single twist, Alex broke Freddie¡¯s neck.


    The smile on Freddie¡¯s face froze, and his eyes were left wide open.


    When Alex released his grip, Freddie¡¯s head drooped down heavily.


    He then took out a piece of tissue paper to wipe his hands while maintaining an ice-cold look on his


    face.


    The underworld bosses standing behind Flynn were shocked to their core as they watched Alex.


    Before this, they had always gloated that they were the most vicious people on earth.


    But today, they witnessed someone who was way more savage than them.


    They were simply rookiespared to Alex.


    Bob, in particr, found out the hard way when he was brutally beaten by Alex back then.


    However, It was only today that he realized just how ruthless Alex actually was.


    He felt lucky to be alive when hepared his circumstances to Freddie¡¯s.


    If he had infuriated Alex to the core back then, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here alive today.


    Bob was originally one of Flynn¡¯s men, but ever since Flynn retired, he had no choice but to work under


    Derek Fleming.


    However, Derek knew that Bob wasn¡¯t sincere, so he pleaded for Bob before Alex.


    It was only then that he managed to buy Bob¡¯s loyalty.


    Alex threw away the tissue paper and took out his phone to call Charlie, but upon realizing that there


    was no signal in the basement, he left.


    The whole time, Alex, Flynn, and the others did not say a word.


    The atmosphere was rather intense.


    Even Flynn, who had been the king of the underworld for more than ten years, was in a somber mood.


    ¡°Charlie, where on earth is my father?¡± Alex asked in a gloomy yet angry tone. He was furious at the


    fact that Charlie had hidden the truth from him all these years.


    After a brief moment of silence, Charlie responded, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, it was the old man¡¯s wish to hide this


    matter from you. The ce that he¡¯s in right now is so terrifying that even he cannot leave. Knowing the


    truth would only harm you, so your father instructed the servants not to tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to tell me?¡± Alex said angrily.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, until the dayes when you are capable of destroying the Morrison family, then I will tell


    you. This is your father¡¯s wish,¡± said Charlie firmly.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Alex roared loudly as his eyes turned red with rage. He could feel molten anger flowing


    through him likeva.


    Crack!


    Alex crushed his phone with his hand, instantly disconnecting the call.


    Flynn and the other underworld bosses trembled with fear.


    Meanwhile, Charlie nced at the disconnected call and sighed, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, you are too weak right


    now to deal with the Morrisons, let alone Doomsday Prison. You won¡¯t be able to survive them.¡±


    novelbin


    Right after that, he shook his head and put his phone away.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 A Landscape Painting From The Renaissance Era


    Just then, a middle-aged man walked out and bowed, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Charlie nodded with a vicious look in his eyes.


    Oh, Susan even if I can¡¯t use the power of the Jeffersons, you¡¯ll still have to kill me first before I¡¯ll let


    you get to Alex.


    Charlie was prepared to do everything to buy more time for Alex.


    At the same time, at Sakura Club, Flynn asked Alex cautiously, ¡°How about we get something to


    drink?¡±


    Even though Flynn had known Alex for four years, he never questioned thetter¡¯s identity.


    Everyone thought that Alex was just a live-in son-inw for the Jenningses, that he¡¯s a normal person


    that one could find anywhere.


    Yet, ever since Alex saved Flynn, he knew that Alex wasn¡¯t just an average Joe, at least not when Alex


    could take down a hundred thugs that worked for the Sakura Club and single-handedly saved Flynn


    from Derek Fleming. Flynn was even more curious about Alex¡¯s true identity after the incident with


    Freddie, but he had no intention of asking Alex about it, just like how Alex had never questioned him


    about his identity.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Alex nodded and headed to a private room with Flynn.


    ¡°Get us that three-hundred-year-old whiskey,¡± Flynn ordered Bob.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Bob nodded and left.


    ¡°Dennis, order us some snacks from Happy Living,¡± Flynn ordered another person.


    novelbin


    ¡°Okay!¡± The huge man named Dennis nodded and took his phone out.


    Happy Living used to be Derek¡¯s restaurant, but Flynn took over the ce after killing Derek.


    On the front, the Sakura Club was a nightclub that only served a few simple snacks and fruits. These


    weren¡¯t something that you would eat with some good spirits.


    Since it was Flynn¡¯s first time drinking with Alex, he wanted to show his best. Flynn also knew that Alex


    never liked a noisy environment, so he only let Bob and Dennis apany them while not inviting the


    rest of Sakura Club¡¯s key members.


    Alex remained silent the whole time after entering the private room, which only made things awkward


    for Flynn and his men.


    The only person who got in some interaction with Alex was Bob who decided to have a few toasts with


    Alex to apologize for the conflict they had.


    As they drank, Dennis¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    After finishing his call, Dennis turned to Flynn. ¡°One of myckeys asked if there¡¯s any ce he could


    sell an old painting.¡±


    ¡°The Antique Exchange. They have professionals there to appraise the art. If it¡¯s something from a very


    long time ago, it¡¯ll worth even more,¡± Flynn replied.


    Alex suddenly recalled that Heather had requested him to buy a present for her grandmother. Thinking


    that an ancient painting would make a good present, Alex requested, ¡°Let me see the painting first.¡±


    Upon hearing that Alex was interested in the painting, Flynn immediately ordered Dennis, ¡°Tell your


    man to bring the painting over.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dennis nodded and dialed hisckey¡¯s phone.


    Ten minutester, Dennis¡¯sckey arrived with a well-made box in hand.


    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Mr. Lane, Mr. Chasey,¡± theckey greeted, but his face immediately turned pale when he


    noticed Alex sitting in the middle of everyone else.


    He quickly recalled the time when Alex charged into the Sakura Club alone and sent him flying. He


    could onlyy on the floor painfully as he witnessed Alex take down hispanions one by one.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you greeting Mr. Jefferson?¡± Flynn questioned.


    Theckey remembered hearing Charlie addressing Alex respectfully and guessed that Alex was from


    an important family.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson.¡± Theckey quickly bowed.


    ¡°Show me the painting,¡± Alex nodded.


    Theckey quickly handed the box over.


    Alex opened the box, and in it was a painting signed by Edric Clifforde.


    Even though Alex did not recognize the name, with the knowledge about art appreciation that he¡¯d


    learned from the Nine Heaven Scrolls, he could tell that the painting was about three hundred to four


    hundred years old.


    ¡°I believe this is a painting from the Renaissance Era,¡± Alex announced.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 Purchasing A Phone


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandpa once said that Mr. Bartone drew this in the Renaissance Era. One of my


    grandpa¡¯s friends tried to buy this painting for fifty thousand from him, but he refused, saying that this is


    our family¡¯s heirloom,¡± theckey exined.


    ¡°I see. How much do you want for it?¡± Alex ignored the fact that theckey was selling his heirloom and


    asked for the price instead.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson can have it for free if you like it.¡± Theckey quickly shook his head and was serious


    about giving it to Alex.


    ¡°Just name your price. Do you think Mr. Jefferson can¡¯t afford it?¡± Flynn frowned, knowing that Alex


    wouldn¡¯t take anything for granted.


    ¡°Then¡­ How about fifty thousand?¡± theckey quickly replied. The truth was that he had no idea how


    much the painting was worth and only went with the price that was offered to his grandfather.


    Alex took a card out and threw it to theckey. ¡°There¡¯s one million in this card. The password is


    888888.¡±


    Alex predicted that the painting could fetch roughly half a million but decided to give theckey a bonus


    for his generosity.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Theckey caught the card and looked at Flynn with a flustered look.


    ¡°Take it. Remember to serve Mr. Jefferson well when he needs it,¡± Flynn said.


    Theckey quickly thanked Alex and vowed that he would do anything when asked.


    After a night of drinking, Alex got up and was ready to leave.


    The alcohol thinned out the frustration in Alex, and he was determined to be stronger as fast as


    he could, both in his strength and the sess of Four Seas Corporation.


    He recalled Charlie¡¯s words to destroy the Morrisons and save his father with everything he had.


    On the way back, Alex passed by a mobile phone store and he decided to buy one for himself.


    He had his eyes on the newest Mi10 PRO 5G which cost six thousand.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this my live-in-cousin-inw?¡±


    Just as the salesperson was about to take the phone out for Alex, a person mocked from behind.


    Alex turned around and found that it was Heather¡¯s cousin, Harper Jennings.


    Next to Harper was none other than her fianc¨¦, Henry Hale.


    Alex merely spared them a nce before turning back to the salesperson. ¡°Can I have a look at the


    phone?¡±


    As the salesperson reached for the phone, Harper scoffed. ¡°Hey, miss, do you really think he can afford


    a phone that¡¯s worth six thousand? Look at how poor and pathetic he looks! I think you should get him


    one that costs around a thousand.¡±


    The salesperson gave Alex a once-over and agreed with Harper. ¡°Sir, I think the young miss over there


    is right. The phone that you chose is the newest 5G model. It¡¯s pretty expensive.¡±


    Since it was almost time to get off work, the salesperson did not want to waste her time on Alex.


    ¡°And how are you sure that I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Alex stared at the salesperson coldly.


    ¡°Drop your act,¡± Henryughed. ¡°Everyone knows you live off of your wife.¡±


    Alex turned to look at Henry with an amused look.


    novelbin


    ¡°What? It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m going to buy Harper a phone that¡¯s worth twenty thousand today. Can you


    afford it?¡± Henry mocked.


    As soon as the salesperson heard that Henry would buy the most expensive phone in the store, her


    eyes lit up in excitement when she thought about the heftymission she could get from it.


    ¡°You, move over. That¡¯s where all the cheap phones are at. Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± the salesperson


    scolded and tried to push Alex away but failed to do so.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 Get Me All The Phones In This Shop


    ¡°Come on! Move!¡± the salesperson scolded and stared at Alex fiercely.


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself. Seriously, I don¡¯t want people to know that we¡¯re rted,¡± Henry said


    sarcastically.


    Alex smiled, it was a smile that reflected the anger in him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t afford anything here?¡± Alex stared at Henry. ¡°What will you do if I buy


    something from here right away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get down on my knees and lick your shoes if you can buy the twenty thousand one!¡± Henry red


    at Alex.


    Suddenly, another pretty salesperson approached Alex. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you get this one? This one


    costs two thousand five hundred andes with superb functions.¡±


    Alex nced at the prettydy and turned to Henry. ¡°Remember what you said.¡±


    Alex then turned back to the prettydy and said, ¡°Get me all the phones in this shop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the prettydy froze as Alex just dered that he was going to purchase all the avable stock


    in the store.


    Everyone was also stunned, but the quiet atmosphere was soon filled with waves ofughter.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Harperughed so hard that her body arched back. ¡°You? Buying everything in this


    store? Did you sell your kidney or something?¡±


    ¡°Heather¡¯s going to kick you out if you do that, you know?¡± Henry joined in on the joke as well.


    ¡°There sure are a lot of maniacs these days,¡± the salesperson mocked.


    The prettydy also thought that Alex was joking. Although she didn¡¯tugh at him, she still shook her


    head out of pity.


    Seeing that everyone else was doubting him, Alex sighed. ¡°Just let me know the price. I¡¯ll pay first.¡±


    ¡°A-are you serious?¡± The prettydy gawped in shock.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Alex scolded.


    Thinking that calcting the price wouldn¡¯t cost a lot of time, the prettydy nodded and took the


    calctor out.


    ¡°Hah! If you really buy everything here, not only will I get down on my knees and lick your shoes, but


    I¡¯m also going to eat all of the phones as well!¡± Henry did not believe that Alex had the money to


    perform such a feat because he thought he knew Alex well.


    ¡°Make sure you keep your words,¡± Alex scoffed.


    Everyone else in the store shook their heads as Alex was beingughed at. Yet, not one of them took


    pity on him and was waiting tough at him when he couldn¡¯t pay instead.


    That was how people were. Everyone loved a show.


    A few minutester, the prettydy finally had the total price. She walked up to Alex and showed him


    the calctor. ¡°Sir, if you really are going to buy everything, it¡¯ll be five hundred and seventy thousand


    after the discount.¡±


    All eyes were on Alex now as they wondered how he would talk his way out of the situation. Even if


    Alex really did sell his kidney, he still won¡¯t have enough money to pay the hefty price.


    ¡°Well, why aren¡¯t you paying, Alex? I thought you say you are going to pay first?¡± Harper mocked. ¡°Are


    you going back on your words?¡±


    Alex turned to look at Henry for a second before taking his card out for the prettydy.novelbin

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Get Down On Your Knees


    The prettydy swiped Alex¡¯s card, and the transaction went through. She was now staring at the card


    terminal that her shaky hand was holding.


    ¡°I-it went through?¡±


    Both Henry and Harper¡¯s mouths were wide open upon hearing that.


    The salesperson whoughed at Alex earlier waspletely dumbfounded.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that Alex really paid for everything.


    novelbin


    What? But the total amount was five hundred and seventy thousand! Did he sell both of his kidneys or


    what?


    ¡°What are you spacing out for? Pack these up for me,¡± Alex said to the prettydy. ¡°On second thought,


    just pack the most expensive ones for me. Leave all the others here.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. Right away, Sir.¡± The prettydy snapped out of her daze and asked all the other


    salespeople to help.


    All five salespeople and their manager began to help pack Alex¡¯s phones. All except for the one who


    looked down on Alex.


    About ten minutester, the prettydy handed six phones to Alex. ¡°Sir, these are the most expensive


    phones we have here. They are all Mi MIX Alpha and costs neen thousand nine hundred and


    ny-nine each.¡±


    ¡°Good. Take one for yourself and give me the rest.¡±


    ¡°What? Sir, are you sure? One of these costs almost twenty thousand!¡± The prettydy couldn¡¯t believe


    her ears as her heart skipped a beat.


    Why is he giving me such an expensive item? C-could it be that he likes me?


    The prettydy blushed at her own wild imagination.


    The others were ring at the prettydy enviously as they also thought that Alex had fallen for her


    since she was pretty and had a great figure.


    As for the salesperson who mocked Alex, shepletely regretted her action.


    Both Henry and Heather were furious. They initially believed that Alex could never have such wealth to


    buy a phone that was worth twenty thousand, yet, not only did Alex bought it, but he also even bought


    everything else in the store.


    And the important part was that he even gave one as a gift to a total stranger.


    ¡°Just take it!¡± Alex said impatiently.


    ¡°T-thank you! Here¡¯s my contact¡­¡± The prettydy blushed.


    ¡°Why would I want your number? Just bring all the other phones over here,¡± Alex urged.


    ¡°Huh? Okay¡­¡± The prettydy was a little disappointed. She really thought that Alex was fond of her,


    but apparently, it was just her imagination.


    Still, she was excited about getting an expensive phone for free.


    The rest of the phones, which totaled around one hundred pieces, were piled up in front of Alex.


    ¡°Sir, should we help you carry these to your car?¡± the manager asked.


    ¡°No. Everyone of you can take one that you like and leave the rest here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    The salespeople and the manager quickly picked out a phone for themselves. Every one of them costs


    at least five thousand.


    As for the rest, Alex merely swept them off to the floor and crushed them by stepping on them.


    The store quickly turned dead silent as if the air had frozen.


    Just then, Alex turned to Henry and stared at him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Now, kneel


    before me and lick my shoes.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Shocking


    Henry¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment as he never expected that Alex wasn¡¯t bluffing about


    having the money to pay. He couldn¡¯t work his head around as to how Alex came in possession with so


    much money.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just a few hundred thousand! What¡¯s the big deal about it? You better watch your back!¡±


    Henry scoffed and walked straight towards the door.


    Henry would never kneel to Alex as he was the heir of the Hale family. If he did that, he would lose all


    his standing in society. Not only would he embarrass himself, but he would also bring his family down


    with him.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Alex grabbed Henry by his shoulder, not letting the man leave until he


    fulfilled his promises.


    Thest person who went back on his words to Alex was made disappear from the face of the earth.


    novelbin


    ¡°What can you do? You better watch your tone!¡± Harper scolded, believing that Alex got the money


    from Heather aspensation for the divorce. Yet, it was toote for Harper to tell Henry about it. If


    she told him after he was humiliated, he would¡¯ve shifted his anger towards her instead.


    Henry was enraged by Alex¡¯s action and turned around to stare at the man. ¡°Take your hands off me!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple you! I¡¯ll give you to the count to three!¡±


    ¡°And pray tell how are you going to do that?¡± Alex challenged with a smile.


    ¡°You f**ker!¡± Henry roared and raised his hand to p Alex.


    A loud p echoed throughout the store and everyone gasped in disbelief as Henry was the one who


    raised his hand, but he was also the one who got pped instead.


    Even though Alex and Henry had the same height at a meter eight, thetter was much more muscr.


    Everyone thought that Alex was going to be at a disadvantage, but the result proved otherwise.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ dare hit me?¡± Henry was stunned at first but was soon engulfed in rage.


    Thest person who tried to hit Henry was now lying in a hospital bed. Yet, now, he was being hit by a


    person whom he thought was a nobody.


    Alex threw another p at Henry again and mocked, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Henry roared and charged at Alex.


    But in the next moment, Henry was thrown to the floor by Alex with a foot sweep.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Henry snapped after suffering the worst humiliation in his life.


    The others¡¯ jaws dropped in disbelief.


    ¡°Alex, you f**king piece of trash! Do you have a death wish?¡± Harper was enraged as well. She


    grabbed a chair and attempted to smash it over Alex¡¯s head.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alex growled and backhanded the chair.


    His p was so powerful that the chair was broken into pieces and Harper was sent flying backward.


    Harper suffered a painful fall and had to struggle to get up. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Alex in fear


    and surprise.


    She had always thought of Alex as the useless person in the Jenningses.


    ¡°A man should never go back on his bet. Now, get down on your knees and lick my shoes!¡± Alex


    ordered Henry coldly.


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Henry roared.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson then.¡±


    Alex picked up the pieces of the phones that he¡¯d smashed and shoved them down Henry¡¯s throat.


    Henry tried to struggle, but Alex merely gripped his cheeks and forced his mouth open.


    Everyone, including Henry, trembled as their faces filled with fear.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 You Should Honor The Bet


    If all those metal pieces are forced down Henry¡¯s throat, he could really die¡­


    Harper could only watch everything unfold as she shivered in fear.


    Alex¡¯s gone insane! He¡¯s aplete maniac!


    ¡°Henry! Just kneel to him! Please! You¡¯ll die!¡± Harper yelled shakily.


    Henry waspletely terrified now. His throat was now bleeding as pieces of scrap were forced down


    his throat. He nodded desperately as he begged for Alex¡¯s forgiveness.


    He knew that if Alex continued to do what he was doing, He would most likely end up dead.


    ¡°What? Are you ready to beg for forgiveness now?¡± Alex red at Henry with a humorous glint in his


    eyes and he stopped what he was doing.


    Henry nodded immediately as tears filled his eyes from the cuts in his throat.


    ¡°Alright, kneel then!¡± Alex let go of Henry.


    Henry quickly spat out all the metal pieces that had blood mixed in them. He tried to cough everything


    out as Alex waited patiently.


    ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Henry lowered his head and knelt, his eyespletely reddened from anger.


    The surrounding was eerily silent.


    ¡°Good. You should never go back on your own bet, got it? It might just cost you your own life.¡± Alex


    mockingly tapped Henry on his shoulder and turned to fetch the remaining five luxurious phones.


    All the while, Henry kept his mouth shut.


    novelbin


    It was then that the salespeople realized that Alex came in an RS7 that was worth at least two million.


    The salesperson who looked down on Alex utterly regretted her action as she stared at Alex in fear.


    She could not believe that she had looked down on an actual millionaire.


    However, the salesperson was also grateful at the same time. If Alex were to treat her like he did


    Henry, she would¡¯ve died.


    Harper took Henry to the hospital right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bury him alive!¡± Henry said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be at Granny¡¯s birthday tomorrow! We¡¯re going to make him suffer then!¡± Harper nodded.


    ¡°I want him to kneel before me like he made me today!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, all he


    wished for at that moment was to kill Alex right away.


    Naturally, Alex wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Henry¡¯s threat. When he returned home, he was met with


    Heather¡¯s angry face. He quickly took out the phone he got and gave it to Heather.


    ¡°I won the lucky draw at a mobile store on my way back! I got the grand prize!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°What phone did you get?¡± Heather was stunned. Instead of scolding Alex for returningte, her


    attention was now captured by the phone.


    The phone piqued both Lucas and Carmen¡¯s interest as well.


    ¡°Well, open them and see for yourself.¡± Alex handed one to Carmen and Lucas as well.


    ¡°I got you both one each as well,¡± Alex smiled.


    Even though Alex never liked Carmen¡¯s attitude towards him, he wanted to use the chance to change


    her opinion.


    Ever since Alex refused to divorce Heather because of their son, he was nagged at by Carmen every


    day and it was frustrating.


    If Carmen kept that attitude, it would cause a negative impact on his son¡¯s growth.


    ¡°What phone did you get?¡± A smile appeared on Carmen¡¯s face, fully expecting something great from


    the grand prize.


    ¡°A Mi MIX Alpha! One of these costs twenty thousand! Did you really win these in a lucky draw?¡±


    Heather immediately questioned after opening the box.


    ¡°Twenty thousand a piece? Are these even real?¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw dropped and he quickly opened his as


    well.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 A Phone As A Gift


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe that the phone is authentic, you can confirm it at the phone store. Bran Corporation


    is one of the nation¡¯s top phone providers and is licensed to sell them. How can these be counterfeits?¡±


    Alex responded.


    While it made sense to Heather, she still went ahead and searched for thepany¡¯s official website.


    Carmen turned the phone on. Although she liked it a lot, she did notment and merely looked to


    Heather and Lucas.


    She did not want it if it was a knockoff.


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to search the website. You can tell that it¡¯s authentic once you switch it on.¡± Lucas


    said.


    Then, he looked at Alex with a smile and said, ¡°Alex, thank you.¡±


    For the first time in four years, this was the first time Lucas ever showed respect to him.


    Carmen eximed excitedly, ¡°Is this phone really worth twenty thousand?¡±


    Her current phone model did not even cost up to two thousand.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Alex got lucky this time.¡± Heather gazed warmly at Alex. She was just as thrilled since her


    current phone model was worth much less than the new one.


    She was pleased with the fact that Alex did not sell the phones for cash but rather brought it home as a


    gift to all her family members.


    Heather was happy that Alex thought of sharing such good things with her and her family.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so filial, I will nag at you less from now onwards,¡± Carmen said. Right after that,


    she reached for her current phone to snap a picture of her new one and sent it to all her friends.


    Then, she transferred her sim card to her new phone.


    While Lucas followed suit, Heather tried to be more discreet with it.


    ¡°There is still food in the kitchen, you can reheat it for yourself,¡± Heather said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. When I was out shopping for the gift, I bumped into a friend, so I had a meal with him,¡± Alex


    replied.


    Smelling the alcohol from Alex¡¯s breath, Heather nodded and asked, ¡°Have you bought the gift? How


    much was it?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten the gift, don¡¯t worry. Granny will be very pleased with it once she sees it


    tomorrow.¡± He was sure of it since not many people in the family could afford such a prestigious art


    piece that was worth tens of thousands.


    Despite having doubts about it, Heather acknowledged Alex¡¯s reply and said nothing more.


    When she thought about how Demi had never been satisfied with their presents, the notion of trying to


    get her grandmother the best present didn¡¯t seem to matter as much anymore.


    novelbin


    Ever since Heather¡¯s father passed on, Demi ostracized her family and never cared about them.


    For the rest of the night, no one spoke. The next day, Alex woke up early and quickly went to Stanley¡¯s


    room to heal his internal injuries by practicing therapy.


    After a few hours, his internal injuries healed substantially, and his skills had improved.


    He felt rejuvenated.


    Demi¡¯s birthday banquet wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock. With two hours to spare, he decided to make some


    breakfast.


    It was around nine o¡¯clock when the other three woke up.


    After they finished their breakfast, they all hopped into Alex¡¯s car and headed for Jennings Residence.


    ¡°It would have been nice if this car was yours,¡± Carmen said, sitting in the passenger seat, feeling both


    envious yet disappointed at the same time.


    They could not even afford a car ever since her husband died.


    ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t you buy a car? Don¡¯t you still have a million left?¡± Lucas suggested enthusiastically


    while he nced at Heather, who was in the front passenger seat.


    Each time he went out to pick up girls, none was interested because he did not own a car.


    He had always wanted to buy one but could not afford to.


    Swayed by Lucas¡¯s suggestion, Carmen looked at Heather too. It was embarrassing that their family


    did not own a car.


    ¡°Forget about it. The money is for Stanley to buy a house in the future. When you get your bonus next


    month, you can buy a car with your own money,¡± Heather did not hesitate to reply.


    Knowing that thepany would be giving them a bonus in the next month, Lucas and Carmen


    relented on the matter.


    In any case, Lucas had a ten percent stake in thepany, and ording to the forecasted growth of


    the family business, he would be able to earn at least a few hundreds of thousands.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 The Birthday Gift


    ¡°God, please bless my family with longevity and prosperous offspring. May everything be smooth


    sailing for us all.¡±


    With a walking stick in hand, Demi looked at her children and grandchildren happily.


    Today was her seventieth birthday, and incidentally, her family business had revived which made her


    day even better. It could be said that today was the happiest she had been.


    Besides her family members, the other people who attended her banquet today were influential figures


    in Neb City.


    ¡°Granny, I wish you a long and happy life ahead! Here is a red packet for you,¡± Jacob wished Demi.


    ¡°Granny, I wish you health and a good life! These are some jewelry and jade carvings for you,¡± Henry


    followed.


    ¡°Happy seventieth birthday to you! I have a gold gue for you,¡± the manager of the Great Sea


    Corporation said.


    The greetings went on.


    All the guests that came brought expensive gifts with them. Anyone would be envious of her for being


    able to receive such presents.


    The total value of these gifts would probably exceed a million.


    Just then, a voice suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Granny, may you be forever youthful. I have a painting here that was drawn by thete Edric Clifforde


    for you,¡± Alex spoke as he stepped forward to give her the piece of artwork.


    Everyone, including Heather, was surprised to hear that Alex bought an ancient painting from the


    renaissance era.


    An authentic painting from thete artist would have cost him at least five hundred thousand. Did Alex


    really buy her the original one?


    In shock, everyone curiously looked at the painting in his hands.


    The guests knew that Alex was just the Jennings family¡¯s live-in son-inw and they wondered how he


    could afford to buy a genuine painting that costs this much.


    Certainly, he looked like he could not afford it.


    On the other side, Henry and Harper red at Alex with hatred.


    Last night, Alex had shoved broken pieces of a phone down Henry¡¯s throat, and he had to rush to the


    hospital to get them out.


    Even so, his throat got cut by the broken shards, and it still felt sore.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that must be a knockoff from a flea market. Are you trying to embarrass Granny?¡±


    When Alex went forward to pass his gift to Demi, Jacob stopped him.


    Jacob knew what had happenedst night and was unhappy with Alex.


    Not only was Henry his brother-inw but he was also part of the Hale family. Besides, Jacob had


    nned on riding on the Hales¡¯ coattails in the future.


    Never would he expected that Alex would dare to hurt Henry.


    Nevertheless, this was an opportunity for Jacob to stand up for Henry.


    Demi took a glimpse of the painting in Alex¡¯s hands and frowned. She did not believe that it was the


    original painting either.


    It was humiliating for her to receive a knockoff.


    ¡°You think I bought a fake painting from a flea market?¡± Alex looked at Jacob and scoffed.


    ¡°It must be fake. Do you really think you could afford to buy the original painting?¡± Jacob mocked.


    Harper chipped in and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s right, some people just don¡¯t know where they stand. You are just


    a useless bum who relies on his wife, so how would you have enough money to buy it?¡±


    novelbin


    Everyone else nodded their heads as they cast doubtful looks at Alex.


    As a live-in son-inw, it would already be good enough if he managed to buy something that costs a


    few hundred. To say that it was an original art piece seemed like a joke.


    At that moment, the guests felt sorry for Alex.


    They looked at Heather, a woman known for her pretty looks in Neb City, and wondered why she


    picked a man like him.


    They could not understand.


    The guests racked their brains trying toe up with a reasonable exnation as to why Heather


    would marry a man who was a live-in son-inw.


    ¡°Move away.¡± Alex could not be bothered to exin to Jacob and merely pushed him aside to walk


    forward.


    ¡°Granny, I have seen it with my own eyes and can attest that it is the original painting by Edric Clifforde.


    You can unveil it and see it for yourself,¡± Alex said as he passed the gift to Demi.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The moment Demi received it, she immediately threw it onto the ground. She raged, ¡°I would have felt


    better if your family came empty-handed rather than receiving a cheap painting from a flea market. By


    doing this, you have humiliated the Jennings family!¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Kicked Out Of The Banquet


    Crash! Heather, Carmen and Lucas were furious.


    They red at Alex as though they wanted to kill him right there and then.


    At that point, they felt utterly humiliated by Alex.


    novelbin


    Their impression of him had changedst night, yet this incident made them turn cold towards him


    again.


    Heather was especially hostile to him since she offered to give Alex some money when she asked him


    to buy the present.


    However, he had acted as though he doesn¡¯t need it and rejected her offer.


    In the end, not only did he bought a cheap painting, but he had also managed to offend Demi with said


    painting. It would be a lie to say that Heather wasn¡¯t angry.


    Alex was dumbfounded and he felt a fresh swell of anger rose in him.


    Henry gloated, ¡°Alex, I have a piece of advice for you. If you are broke, just let me know. I don¡¯t mind


    giving a few thousand on a charity case like you. By acting like you¡¯re wealthy while bringing shoddy


    goods, are you trying to agitate Granny? It¡¯s almost like you did it on purpose.¡±


    Demi was more infuriated after she heard what Henry said. With a disdainful look on her face, she shot


    daggers at Alex.


    ¡°Granny, Alex has gone overboard. It¡¯s supposed to be your seventieth birthday banquet today, but he


    ruined it with that cheap gift of his. I think you should throw their family out lest they embarrass us


    more.¡± Harper smirked as she gave the suggestion.


    Last night you acted like a big shot. Now, you are nothing.


    The moment Granny gave you that one million aspensation for the divorce, you had lost your pride


    as a man.


    Upon hearing Henry and Harper¡¯s words, the expressions on Heather and Carmen¡¯s faces took a


    drastic change.


    If they were really chased away, the humiliation would be too much for them to bear.


    ¡°Granny, Alex was foolish and made a mistake. Please do not hold it against him,¡± Heather quickly


    pleaded.


    Although she was pleading for him, inwardly, she was beyond disappointed with Alex.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom! Alex is a good-for-nothing man and has never done anything right. It was his idea to


    buy you that painting to humiliate you. If you have to punish someone, punish him alone. It has nothing


    to do with us!¡± Carmen was quick to disassociate herself from the matter.


    As she spoke, she shot Lucas a look, signaling him to apologize to Demi too.


    Lucas got the hint and was just about to push the me to Alex when Demi shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±


    She was seething with rage. Scowling at Heather¡¯s family, she sneered, ¡°All of you have made me


    disappointed. You don¡¯t have to attend the rest of the banquet today. I want the four of you to get out


    and reflect on what you have done!¡±


    ¡°Granny!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Heather and Carmen panicked and wanted to continue to plead.


    ¡°What are you still doing here? Do you want me to chase you out personally with my walking stick?¡±


    Demi raged at the two of them.


    They trembled in fear and did not dare to provoke her anymore.


    ¡°You piece of trash! When we get home, I will punish you. Get out!¡± Carmen was furious to see Alex still


    standing motionlessly on the same spot and wished that she could give him a tight p then.


    Heather¡¯s expression dimmed, and she was dismayed.


    She carried Stanley, who looked to be perplexed and prepared to leave the hall.


    Just then, a man dressed in traditional clothes picked up Alex¡¯s painting and said, ¡°Granny, I just


    appraised it. This is indeed an original painting by Edric Clifforde.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    With that, everyone looked up at the middle-aged man in surprise.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 The Original Works Of Edric Clifforde Are Worth Millions


    ¡°Mr. Weston, did you perhaps make a mistake? Edric Clifforde¡¯s artworks cost at least a few million, but


    Alex is a live-in son-inw and would not have that much money on hand!¡± Jacob was in disbelief and


    was the first to question the man dressed in traditional clothes.


    The man¡¯s name was Michael Weston, an appraiser specially invited from the Jewelry Association, and


    he was known for being the best appraiser in Neb City and even the entire Southwest Region.


    Many big bosses respected him, and antique collectors liked to ask him to appraise their antique


    artifacts.


    He was never wrong about an artifact¡¯s authenticity.


    He could even be named a legend in this industry.


    Be that as it may, Jacob and the rest were still doubtful.


    They could not believe that Alex could afford an authentic ancient artwork.


    If Alex had bought something that costs a few hundred, it would not be hard to believe. Yet, the painting


    that he bought was worth millions.


    ¡°Would you like to take another look at it, Mr. Weston? He lives off of a woman and it¡¯s impossible for


    him to have that much money even if he sells all of his organs,¡± Harper questioned hurriedly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Michael looked at Jacob and Harper unhappily before he scoffed, ¡°Who are the two of you to


    question my skill?¡±


    As a well-known man throughout Neb City and even the Southwest Region, Michael was friends


    with many big shots, and it took Brian three tries to get him to attend Demi¡¯s birthday banquet.


    In his mind, he did not care about the Jenningses at all.


    They¡¯re just two youngsters from the Jennings family. How dare they question my appraisal skills?


    Taken aback, Jacob and Harper realized that they had crossed the line and a flicker of fear started


    rising within them.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize to Mr. Weston now!¡± Demi quickly scolded as her expression


    darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Weston, we are sorry, please don¡¯t take it to heart. We were just spouting nonsense,¡± both Jacob


    and Harper apologized.


    Nheless, they still could not believe that Alex had bought an original art piece.


    ¡°Hmph! Since the Jenningses does not know how to appreciate this painting, you are not worthy of it


    then!¡± Michael grunted and turned to Alex.


    A smile appeared on Michael¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Mister, this must not have cost more than eight


    hundred thousand when you bought it. However, I am a fan of Edric Clifforde¡¯s artwork. Will you sell it


    to me for a million?¡±


    What?


    The painting is indeed original?


    Everyone¡¯s doubt vanished when they saw Mr. Weston offered to buy it.


    Even Demi was shocked.


    Initially, she did not believe that Alex would buy such a painting for herself.


    She never expected to receive the most expensive birthday present from someone she looked down


    the most on.


    Even Henry, her favorite grandchild, only gave her jewelry that was worth only about a hundred


    thousand.


    novelbin


    In that instant, she felt bitter.


    On the other hand, Heather and Carmen were dumbfounded.


    Alex¡¯s gift was worth a million?


    Where did he get so much money?


    ¡°Heather, did you give him a million?¡± Carmen whispered her question to Heather.


    Heather shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I did not. I offered to give him fifty thousand, but he rejected


    it.¡±


    She had no idea where Alex got the money from either.


    Just then, the memory of Alex gifting them the phone that was worth twenty thousand shed past her


    mind and suspicion rose within her heart.


    What kind ofpany would give out four phones of thetest model as its lucky draw prize?


    Even if he won the grand prize, they would probably only give one and not four of its phones to the


    winner.


    But if that were the case, how did he get so much money?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Henry, Jacob, and Harper widened their eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Tearing Up One Million


    They would never be able to ept the fact that Alex could afford such a prestigious artwork that costs


    so much.


    That good-for-nothing loser probably bought a cheap knockoff from a flea market.


    They were not the only ones who had that kind of thoughts as many of the guests came to the same


    conclusion as well.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be too cocky. You just got lucky and managed to pick up a treasure from a random store.


    You can¡¯t have spent hundreds of thousands on it.¡± Harper snorted.


    Many nodded their heads in agreement. They all agreed that Alex merely got lucky and managed to


    spend a few hundred on something that was worth a few hundred thousand.


    Even Heather and Carmen quietly nodded.


    What Harper said made sense and it was more believable.


    Otherwise, there was no other exnation as to where Alex got the money from.


    ¡°Alex, what is there to ponder about? Mr. Weston is offering a million, you should sell it to him!¡± Seeing


    how unresponsive Alex was, Carmen wanted to scold him. Who would be dumb enough to reject such


    a good offer?


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Alex. You can sell the painting and use the money to buy a car instead,¡± Lucas urged.


    Heather opened her mouth but did not speak.


    With her son in her arms, she looked at Alex in silence.


    She secretly hoped for him to sell the painting too.


    novelbin


    With an extra million in their pockets, their family would not have to struggle to make ends meet


    anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Weston, you should be offering that deal to me instead. After all, that painting is mine.¡± Demi was


    upset that Michael had approached Alex instead of her.


    The painting was her birthday gift from Alex, so that question should be directed to her instead of him.


    After everyone heard what she said, their first thought was that she was being unreasonable. However,


    they kept their faces straight.


    It was true that Alex did give her the painting, but Demi had thrown it onto the ground and dismissed it


    as a knockoff. Not to mention she utterly humiliated him as well.


    It wasn¡¯t until Michael had confirmed its authenticity and was willing to pay a million for it that Demi


    decided to imed it as hers.


    Such a shameless old woman!


    Carmen and Heather¡¯s expression changed, and they grew uneasy.


    Can Demi be any more shameless?


    Although displeasure was clearly written on their faces, they dare not rebuke.


    They had been living under Demi¡¯s control for as long as they could remember and would never dare to


    speak ill of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Weston. You should¡¯ve directed your question to my Granny since the present was for


    her,¡± Jacob hurriedly added.


    Upon hearing that, everyone present thought that the Jenningses were but a bunch of thick-skinned


    fools.


    Seeing that Alex did not reply, Michael turned his attention to Demi. He was just about to speak when


    Alex took the painting back from him.


    ¡°Mr. Weston, my apologies, but I will not be selling this painting.¡± Alex shook his head.


    Is he stupid? Why would he not sell it for a million?


    Carmen was about to go crazy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing, my dear grandson-inw. Now, hurry and bring the painting to me so that I


    can have a closer look at the original painting done by Eric Clifforde.¡± Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, Demi


    heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    What she didn¡¯t expect however, was for Alex to turned around and re at her with a mocking look.


    ¡°Granny, didn¡¯t you expect this painting to be fake? Since it¡¯s fake, I shall tear it up lest you get


    embarrassed by it.¡±


    With that, he tore the painting into two. Next, he folded it in half and repeated the same motion until it


    was torn to pieces. With a wave of his hand, he threw the pieces up into the air, and suddenly, the hall


    looked as if it had experienced a snowfall.


    As the scraps of paper that were once a million worth of painting flew in the air, everyone present could


    only gawp in shock.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 Unbelievable


    Everyone was stupefied.


    That was an invaluable piece of art!


    Yet Alex was bold enough to tear it without any hesitation.


    novelbin


    Demi¡¯s smile froze on her face, then her expression darkened. Her body trembled while she breathed


    heavily in anger.


    She was not upset about how he had torn an expensive art piece.


    Rather, it was the fact that Alex did it in front of all her guests at her seventieth birthday banquet.


    His action was like a p to her face.


    Bastard! How dare he humiliate me like this!


    Henry, Jacob, and the rest of the Jennings family were shocked to their core.


    Even if Alex did not want to give it to Demi, he could have still sold it to Mr. Weston.


    That was a painting worth a million!


    rmed, Jacob and the rest shot daggers at Alex as though they wanted to tear him into pieces as he


    did to the painting.


    Heather¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock, and she felt the urge to kick Alex in the balls.


    That was a million!


    Isn¡¯t he clear of our family¡¯s financial status?


    How dare he tear it into pieces?


    Heather¡¯s face was contorted in anger, and she was mortified.


    ¡°Damn you! I will teach you a lesson!¡± Carmen yelled in agitation before she pounced at Alex.


    She lunged forward and raised her hand to give Alex a p across his face.


    However, Alex was done yielding to her. So he grabbed her wrist and looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I tore my own painting, what does that have to do with you?¡± Alex asked coldly. This woman has been


    testing my patience since forever.


    Alex was afraid that he might end up giving her a good beating on the day he finally explodes.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing! Don¡¯t you think we got more than our fair share of embarrassment already?¡±


    Heather scolded when she noticed how they were humiliating themselves in front of everyone else.


    Even if you wanted to vent your anger on Alex, you shouldn¡¯t have done it here. Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing


    just making a fool out of yourself?


    Besides, you¡¯re not the only one who wants to vent your anger, even I would like to teach Alex a lesson


    as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re but a piece of trash! Don¡¯t get smart with me. If I don¡¯t make Heather leave you by today, I will


    change my surname to yours!¡± Carmen glowered at Alex and retracted her hand from Alex¡¯s grip.


    She decided that she would make Heather leave the b*stard today, regardless of what happens.


    Otherwise, she would go crazy because of him.


    Meanwhile, Michael merely nodded in silence. Although he felt that it was a pity that Alex tore Edric


    Clifforde¡¯s artwork, his respect for Alex rose when he witnessed Alex¡¯s unyielding spirit.


    ¡°Before we take our seats, I would like to make an announcement.¡± Demi scowled at Alex then looked


    at Heather and Carmen.


    ¡°After recent events, I am thankful that the Jennings family got through the difficult times and managed


    to get back on the right track. Now that ourpetitors have gotten into trouble and have filed for


    bankruptcy, we are in a position to earn more in the future since there are no otherpetitors in sight.


    By next year, we will be able to expand our factories and our production,¡± Demi announced proudly.


    Everyone had a happy expression on their face upon hearing Demi¡¯s announcement.


    Even Heather¡¯s family had forgotten about their scuffle with Alex and were delighted by the news.


    Heather felt especially so, given that she yed the biggest role in getting the Jennings family¡¯s


    business back on track.


    After all, she was the one who got the thirty million from the Four Seas Corporation¡¯s chairman and


    saved the Jennings family from bankruptcy.


    In addition, her brother Lucas had ten percent of shares in thepany, while her son Stanley had five


    percent of shares.


    That implies that her family would be getting a big bonus.


    The rage and displeasure that Heather felt earlier vanished without a trace as she waited expectantly


    for Demi¡¯s praise.


    At that moment, she felt that all the humiliation she had suffered before was worthwhile.


    However, Heather¡¯s long-awaited moment of glory never came because Demi turned to Jacob instead


    and praised, ¡°During this period, Jacob has performed well and he was the one who had single-


    handedly brought the Jennings family back on track.¡±


    Boom!


    Heather was thunderstruck upon hearing Demi¡¯s words and she looked at Demi in disbelief.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Taking Back The Shares


    She was the one that had done most of the work.


    Carmen¡¯s expression started to sour. How can Demi say that?


    Demi nced at Heather mockingly before continuing, ¡°We should all thank Jacob for standing up for


    the family when we¡¯re in crisis. He dyed the creditors and brought us some fantastic new jobs after


    we managed to stand on our feet once more. Let¡¯s all give a round of apuse for Jacob.¡±


    She then started pping loudly with a wide grin on her face.


    The other guests looked appreciatively at Jacob.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t entirely thanks to me. Grandma, your wise teachings really helped a lot. Your advice was


    what gave me the bravery to stand up for the family in our time of need,¡± Jacob said, his face full of


    glee.


    He nced at Heather, his gaze full of mockery.


    Heather felt like she was about to pass out from anger.


    Whether it was the thirty million or the jobs that they got afterward, it was all thanks to Heather.


    How could Granny erase all of my hard work and give Jacob all the recognition?


    How could she be so shameless?


    Heather had always known that her Granny was rather biased, but she didn¡¯t know it was this bad.


    For the Jenningses, Heather had willingly sacrificed her dignity and agreed to apany Walt for


    three days straight.


    ¡°Mom, I think there¡¯s been a bit of a misunderstanding. Heather was the one behind everything. If she


    didn¡¯t manage to borrow thirty million from the director of Four Seas Corporation, we¡¯d bepletely


    done for!¡±


    novelbin


    Carmen was obviously unhappy.


    Her daughter was the one who worked hard to put their family back on their feet but Demi was over


    here giving Jacob all the credit.


    She felt that Demi had gone way overboard.


    ¡°How dare you suspect me?¡±


    Demi red at Carmen and said angrily, ¡°Your daughter ruined our reputation and whored herself out.


    She¡¯d disgraced the whole Jennings family! It¡¯s already an act of mercy on my part that I didn¡¯t kick you


    and your family out of the Jenningses. How dare you stille to me and ask for recognition?¡±


    Heather felt like her brain was about to explode from sheer rage.


    She red at Demi furiously. Who was the one who begged me to go and apany Walt in the first


    ce? How could you do this to me?


    Heather felt so wronged she could almost cry.


    ¡°Sorry for bringing our familial issues into this,¡± Demi sighed and hurriedly exined to the crowd of


    confused guests.


    Then, she turned to look at Carmen and Heather. ¡°Heather, I won¡¯t bring up how you embarrassed our


    family again. However, I¡¯ll be taking back all of your brother¡¯s and your son¡¯s shares. I¡¯ve always been


    fair, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ll reward your rights and punish your wrongs. I¡¯ll give all your shares to Jacob.¡±


    Heather felt like passing out upon hearing that.


    ¡°Granny, how could you do that? If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡± Heather was overwhelmed by despair and tears


    started to stream down her face.


    She couldn¡¯t hold her disappointment and rage back any longer.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you know that everyone out there is talking about how much of an undignified woman


    you are? After embarrassing the entire family, do you really think you have the right to say anything


    else?¡± Demi yelled, cutting Heather off.


    Heather smiled hopelessly. All that was left in her heart was despair and anger.


    At that very moment, she finally began to hate this family from the very depths of her being.


    Lucas was taken aback as well. However, since he knew he was a good-for-nothing loser, he didn¡¯t


    dare to ask about it.


    As for Henry and Jacob, they were looking at Alex with a face full of glee.


    They had nned this with Demist night.


    Their main goal was to get revenge on Alex.


    They wanted to see how Alex and his family could live on if Lucas and Stanley¡¯s shares were taken


    away.


    Alex looked at Demi before smirking coldly. He pulled out his phone and sent a text to Jack.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 Mockery At The Banquet


    Heather and Carmen remained in their seats in a daze. At that moment, they wanted nothing more than


    to leave as they watched Demi weing her guests happily.


    novelbin


    However, now that they didn¡¯t even have any shares left, If they dared to leave now, Demi would


    definitely kick them out of the Jennings family.


    Without the Jennings family¡¯s financial support, Heather would be the sole breadwinner for her


    family. How would they be able to live off of her meager sry?


    ¡°Heather, you must be feeling pretty bad right now, huh?¡±


    Jacob walked over with a smile full of schadenfreude as he held a ss of wine in his hand.


    Heather remained quiet and kept her head down. She picked up some of the dishes and put some onto


    Stanley¡¯s te. She was not in the mood to entertain Jacob right now.


    She was afraid that she might be unable to control her rage and m her bowl of food right into


    Jacob¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you know why Granny did that?¡± Jacob asked.


    Heather remained motionless as she tried her best to control her emotions.


    However, her hand that was holding the dish began to quiver.


    ¡°Why?¡± Carmen asked Jacob.


    She really didn¡¯t understand why Demi was being so cruel.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the good-for-nothing son-inw of yours angered my brother-inw yesterday, so now all


    of you have to be punished.¡± Jacob snickered.


    ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re saying that this piece of garbage is the reason why Demi went ballistic?¡± Carmen was


    enraged. She wanted to stab her fork into Alex¡¯s eyes right then and there.


    How could you anger someone from the Hale family? Those aren¡¯t people we can afford to mess with!


    More importantly, my son¡¯s ten percent of shares are all gone because of you!


    She really wanted to murder Alex at this point.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re going to give me all my shares back. If not, you¡¯re done for!¡± Lucas said angrily.


    He had just been about to get his share of the earnings that month when Alex had ruined his n. If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that he could never beat Alex in a fight, he¡¯d already have started beating Alex up.


    Heather finally lifted her head up to re at Alex furiously, with rage burning in her stare.


    ¡°Oh Alex, my dear brother-inw. Now you know where you stand, don¡¯t you?¡± Jacob said with a


    sadistic chuckle.


    Alex looked at Jacob and smiled coldly. ¡°Laugh all you want. In another minute, you¡¯re not going to


    want tough any longer.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you going to beat me up?¡± Jacob said mockingly.


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to Jacob. He nced at Heather, who was about to explode and


    said, ¡°Rx. No one¡¯s taking Stanley¡¯s shares away.¡±


    After that, he looked down and continued eating, no longer paying any attention to anyone else.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you should eat to your heart¡¯s content while you still can! After today¡¯s over, you might


    never be able to enjoy such grand delicacies ever again,¡± Jacob mocked before turning and walking


    back to Henry¡¯s table.


    Henry and Harper looked pleased with themselves. However, simply taking back Heather¡¯s family¡¯s


    shares was not enough to cate him.


    Alex had thoroughly humiliated him yesterday. He had almost gotten him killed. He couldn¡¯t possibly


    just let this go.


    He already had a full revenge n for Alex, and taking his shares was but the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Hey, loser, what happened to that cheeky attitude you had yesterday? Why are you being all quiet


    now?¡± Henry started mocking Alex as well.


    When they saw Henrying over to mock them, Heather and Carmen started to worry.


    He was the Hale family¡¯s son, after all. The Hales were much stronger than the Wace family, and


    they definitely couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him.


    The two of them looked at Alex again, feeling both disappointed and angry.


    Out of everyone you could have messed with, why did you have to pick someone like Henry Hale? Are


    you trying to doom our family on purpose?


    ¡°Henry, we didn¡¯t know it was Alex who pissed you off. So if you really want to vent your frustration on


    someone, vent it all out on him. There¡¯s no need to drag us all down with him, right?¡± Carmen smiled,


    trying to detach her family from Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make Heather get a divorce with him once we go home, okay? He¡¯ll no longer be rted to us in


    any way.¡±


    Henry loved the feeling of being feared by others.


    Alex lifted his head and looked at Henry with a teasing smirk. ¡°What¡¯s up? You seemed pretty scared of


    me yesterday when you were kneeling and begging for your life. Why? Was it not enough for you?¡±


    What?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 The Billionaire Has Arrived


    Henry had knelt and begged this live-in son-inw?


    When the crowd heard what Alex had said, they all turned to look at him in shock.


    Is what he said for real?


    It seemed impossible. After all, the Hale family is extremely powerful, and Henry Hale is known to be


    arrogant and prideful. Why would he ever kneel and beg a live-in son-inw?


    He must have been drunk or drugged!


    When Henry caught sight of the crowd¡¯s inquisitive gazes, he felt fury stirred within him. However, he


    wasn¡¯t in a position where he could rage at his guests.


    ¡°You piece of garbage! You¡¯d better not regret what you said!¡± Henry huffed before hurriedly escaping


    Alex¡¯s table.


    The way he scurried off only proved the crowd¡¯s suspicions about the integrity of that story.


    They started to wonder how on earth a live-in son-inw managed to make the son of the Hale family


    kneel and beg for forgiveness.


    Because of that, quite a number of people started looking at Alex with approval.


    However, most of them started scoffing coldly. To them, Alex was ying with fire by offending Henry.


    ¡°Did he really kneel before you yesterday?¡± Heather asked quietly.


    ¡°He was the one who started the bet, and he lost, so all I did was made him honored his bet,¡± Alex said


    tly.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Even if he lost, you shouldn¡¯t have made him kneel!¡± Heather was furious, but more


    than that, she was scared.


    She had already suffered enough heartache after what happened today.


    Added on to Alex messing with someone like Henry, their family was probably done for.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who forced him to bet on it. He lost, so of course, he had to kneel.¡± Alex¡¯s face was still


    a picture of eerie calmness.


    ¡°Have you considered about who you are and who he is? Who are you to honor such a bet? Are you


    stupid?¡± Heather asked angrily. She felt the urge to p Alex across the face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with who I am?¡±


    Alex was getting annoyed and he looked at Heather as he said frostily, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Hale


    family. The Hales are just the same as the Wace family. If I could destroy the Waces with one


    word, I can do the same to the Hales too.¡±


    What?


    Alex was the one who destroyed the Wace family?


    What a joke!


    Everyone at the banquet including Henry was trying to hold theirughter back upon hearing Alex¡¯s


    threat.


    It seemed to them that Alex was good for nothing except making up lies.


    ¡°You!¡± Heather felt anger blowing up in her chest when she realized that Alex had gone too far off the


    rails.


    The only reason you were able to destroy the Waces was only thanks to Mr. Sawyer returning a


    favor.


    Who do you think you are? You just saved Mr. Sawyer¡¯s life once. Does that mean he¡¯ll keep repaying


    you?


    When she caught sight of everyone else looking at them, Heather stopped talking.


    She was extremely disappointed in Alex.


    ¡°Granny, I think you should get rid of all of them. How dare he make such a im? We¡¯re going to


    be theughing stock of the town!¡± Jacob said.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer has arrived!¡±


    Demi cleared her throat and was about to chase Alex and his family out when the announcement came


    from outside.


    novelbin


    Is Mr. Sawyer here to congratte Demi?


    The crowd were surprised and hurriedly stood up as they looked outside.


    Demi and the other Jennings couldn¡¯t believe the richest man in Neb City hade personally.


    Demi hurriedly asked the siblings to help her walk outside and greet Mr. Sawyer.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Mr Sawyer Is Walking Toward Alex


    With everyone standing up, Alex became the only one in the whole room who remained seated, quietly


    eating his food.


    ¡°You piece of trash! Stand up and greet Mr. Sawyer! If you piss him off, you¡¯re going to get all of us in


    trouble!¡±


    Demi red at Alex worriedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Jackter whether he dares to ask me to greet him?¡± Alex replied as he lit a


    cigarette.


    The crowd shook their heads at that. In their mind, they thought that the Jenningses live-in son-inw


    was beyond hopeless.


    The Jennings family were even more enraged.


    Demi lifted her walking stick and about to deliver a heavy blow on Alex when Jack walked in.


    Demi hurriedly walked over to wee him.


    At the same time, Heather and Carmen were both pale, but Heather wasn¡¯t too worried when she


    remembered that Alex had saved Jack¡¯s life.


    Even if Jack had repaid him, he still wouldn¡¯t me Alex for anything, right?


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I feel honored to have you attend my birthday celebration! This is truly a great day for the


    Jennings family.¡±


    Demi looked overjoyed and so did the other Jenningses.


    As for the crowd who came to greet Mr. Sawyer together, they were extremely envious.


    But at the same time, they were also very surprised.


    They wondered which deity had blessed the Jenningses with such good luck to have connections with


    Jack Sawyer himself to the point where he had even personallye to wish Demi a happy birthday.


    For them, this was definitely a headline-worthy piece of news.


    From today onwards, the Jennings family was about to be the next big thing.


    Heather and Carmen were feeling bitter.


    With Mr. Sawyer on their side, the Jennings family was about to take off.


    As for Heather and her family, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a taste of that because they had


    already been chased out.


    With that in mind, the mother and daughter duo started feeling like murdering Alex once more.


    ¡°Is that so? Actually, I wasn¡¯t aware that today is your birthday, and for that, I apologize. I didn¡¯t prepare


    anything,¡± Jack said apologetically, his face betraying his surprise.


    What?


    The smiles of the Jenningses froze and they descended into awkwardness.


    When they saw the mocking smiles on their guests¡¯ faces, they felt more humiliated than ever.


    novelbin


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, if I may ask, what are you doing here then?¡± Demi hurriedly came back to her senses and


    asked curiously.


    ¡°Ah, the chairman asked me toe here to do something,¡± Jack replied with a smile.


    The Jennings were terrified when they heard that.


    They all knew that Heather had borrowed thirty million from the chairman of Four Seas Corporation to


    save the family. Is Mr. Sawyer here to collect that debt?


    The Jennings family had just managed to rebuild theirpany. They didn¡¯t even have three million at


    the moment, let alone thirty million.


    When Jacob noticed that Alex was still sitting down, he was enraged. ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I can¡¯t believe how


    disrespectful this man is being toward you! Not only did he remain seated when you arrived, but he¡¯s


    also smoking in your presence! He¡¯s clearly disrespecting you!¡±


    The moment those words left Jacob¡¯s mouth, Heather and Carmen started to panic.


    Carmen, especially, was terrified that Alex would get her family into trouble again.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I don¡¯t know who he is. He just some nobody who ran in to leech off some food. His ill


    manners have nothing to do with our family!¡± Carmen hurriedly denied all connections they had with


    Alex.


    The Jenningses nodded hurriedly. Demi said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, he used to be the live-in son-inw of my


    family, but we have since kicked him out of the family. He no longer has any connections to the rest of


    us.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the crowd thought to themselves, How shameless of the Jenningses.


    However, when they thought about theck of respect that Alex had for Jack, they didn¡¯t feel the least


    bit sorry for him.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I am the son of Christian Hale. I can attest to the fact that this man has been kicked out of


    the Jennings family by Demi. He is no longer rted to them.¡± Henry wanted to grab the opportunity to


    suck up to Jack a little bit.


    When Jack and the others behind him saw the performance that the Jennings were putting on, they


    started to smirk inwardly.


    Jack especially, since he knew very well how terrifying Alex could be.


    These people are incredibly ignorant for calling Alex all kinds of foul names.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jack¡¯s mouth lifted into a mocking smile before he walked toward Alex.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 I Am Close Friends With Alex


    When the crowd saw Jack walking toward Alex, they started to smile at Alex¡¯s bad luck.


    He is definitely done for now.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯m surprised to see you here as well,¡± Jack said with a deep bow.


    The crowd stilled as if they had been electrocuted. The whole scene was plunged into a pin drop


    silence.


    What is going on?


    Do my eyes deceive me?


    Why is Jack Sawyer bowing to this piece of trash?


    On the other hand, the Jenningses were feeling even more taken aback and their eyes shed in terror.


    This is impossible!


    It¡¯s iprehensible!


    We must be hallucinating. There is no way that the billionaire, Jack Sawyer would actually bow to this


    good-for-nothing piece of garbage!


    The Jenningses could not believe what was going on.


    Only Heather fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Go ahead and do what you came to do. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Alex waved as he continued to smoke in his


    seat.


    Throughout the whole interaction, the only movement he had made was the wave of his hand.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jack nodded and turned around.


    As ludicrous as it seemed, the doubts that everyone had about Alex vanished without a trace.


    Because of this, they became even more terrified.


    novelbin


    Is Alex really just the live-in son-inw of the Jenningses?


    Where the hell do you find a live-in son-inw that is this powerful?


    He managed to get the number one billionaire in the entire province to bow to him so respectfully. Only


    a mayor would have that power!


    Jack might not even have bowed so deeply to a mayor.


    After all, the Four Seas Corporation had contributed greatly to their provinces¡¯ financial situation. If Jack


    were to move the Four Seas Corporation to another province, then this province would suffer greatly.


    At that moment, the Jenningses nced toward Alex, their eyes full of terror.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Sawyer, you know my son-inw?¡±


    Carmen was overjoyed. Alex had just improved their reputation by a milestone.


    She quickly walked toward Alex and put on the air of a senior. ¡°Alex, my son, why are you acting all


    high and mighty in front of Mr. Sawyer himself? You should stand up and apologize,¡± she scolded.


    She tried to pull Alex up as she put on the act a caring parent.


    Alex started to smirk in disdain. Before he could stand up, however, Jack hurriedly shook his hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Mr. Jefferson and I are close friends. We don¡¯t care too much about these


    minor details.¡±


    Jack would never dare to ask Alex to bow to him.


    Close friends?


    At that, the crowd¡¯s impression of Alex took aplete turn.


    They started thinking about how they could have a little chat to get close to Alex.


    Only Jacob and the other Jennings turned pale. They were both terrified and taken aback.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of their reputation, they would all have crowded over and started making


    amends with Alex.


    ¡°Demi, remember the thirty million that our chairman lent you in your time of need?¡±


    Jack looked at Demi with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 A Shameless Family


    The Jenningses turned even paler. The thing they had feared most was happening.


    Even though the thirty million was borrowed by Heather, they didn¡¯t dare to dy the return of that


    debt.


    The money belonged to the chairman of Four Seas Corporation, after all.


    He was the man who had bought over fifty-one percent of the Four Seas Corporation¡¯s shares.


    Compared to this man, the Jenningses were but a tiny ant. So, naturally, they had to return the debt on


    time.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, didn¡¯t we agree to pay back the debt one yearter?¡± Demi asked timidly.


    ¡°Yes. On behalf of Heather Jennings, our chairman agreed to borrow you the money without interest for


    a year.¡±


    At this, Jack¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°However, you burned your bridges and heartlessly took away Ms.


    Jennings¡¯ shares. Our chairman was so angry that he demanded you all to return the money today.¡±


    What?


    Because of Heather?


    The Jenningses were seriously starting to regret everything they¡¯d done today.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m sorry for everything we did to you today. I¡¯ll give you all your shares back, so please call


    the chairman and beg him to give us more time!¡± Demi was a rather decisive person.


    She hurriedly apologized to her granddaughter.


    There was no other way. Apart from Heather, no one else could help the Jenningses now.


    ¡°But Granny, those are my shares!¡± Jacob said unhappily. fifteen percent of shares meant a whole lot of


    benefits for him every year.


    p!


    Demi turned and pped Jacob across the face as she yelled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two manipting


    me with your words yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake in the first ce! If you don¡¯t


    keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll take back all of your shares!¡±


    Jacob was feeling extremely embarrassed that he had gotten pped in front of everybody, but more


    than that, he was furious.


    When he saw Demi¡¯s sharp re, however, he stayed quiet and moved aside unwillingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen the man. How do you expect me to beg him for anything?¡± Heather scoffed.


    She was beyond disappointed in the Jenningses. She couldn¡¯t care less if Demi returned all her


    family¡¯s shares to them.


    So what if Granny said that she¡¯ll return my family¡¯s shares? It is still up to her whether the shares will


    be taken back or not in the future.


    After what had happened today, Heather would never fall so easily for Demi¡¯s promises again.


    She resented the fact that she was foolish enough to give everything for her family, only to get looked


    down upon and bullied by them in return.


    Since that was the case, she felt that she no longer need to help the Jennings family any further.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry for making such a stupid mistake. Please, forgive me this once,


    alright? Once you settle this, not only will I return your shares, but I¡¯ll also even add on another ten


    percent!¡± Demi suppressed the fury she felt and started begging her granddaughter.


    Seeing that it was the first time Demi had begged so desperately. Heather¡¯s heart softened


    immediately.


    Despite that, she really couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    She had always wanted to go visit the chairman, but she had never gotten the chance to. She didn¡¯t


    even have any way to contact him.


    ¡°Granny, I really don¡¯t have any of the chairman¡¯s contact information. I can¡¯t do anything either,¡±


    Heather said helplessly.


    ¡°Hmph! You were the one who borrowed the money. It has nothing to do with the Jenningses. You


    should return all the money yourself!¡± Jacob said shamelessly.


    novelbin


    ¡°Yeah! We didn¡¯t get that thirty million. It has nothing to do with us! So you should bear the


    responsibilities and pay the chairman back!¡± Harper scoffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Heather. Without any evidence, we¡¯re not going to bear the debt,¡± Demi said with


    narrowed eyes.


    Heather instantly frowned in disbelief when she saw that the Jenningses could actually be so


    shameless.


    She was so angry she started shaking. I can¡¯t believe I softened just now only to get stabbed in the


    back once again!


    However, the betrayal she had endured was nothingpared to the terror she was feeling.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 Buying The Jenningses


    Even though the chairman didn¡¯t write an IOU, that didn¡¯t mean that she could dy her debts.


    The man was an even more intimidating presence than Jack himself.


    ¡°So it looks like the Jenningses really isn¡¯t returning the money, huh?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t stay quiet any


    longer. He had never seen such a shameless family.


    ¡°Our chairman mentioned that it was okay if you don¡¯t return the money, but in exchange, he¡¯ll buy over


    sixty-one percent of the Jenningses shares. Based on our calctions, the Jennings family is now


    worth about one hundred and fifty million at most. If we follow that, then sixty-one percent of your


    shares will be about ny-one million five hundred thousand. If we take away the thirty million that you


    owe us, then we¡¯ll be paying you sixty-one million five hundred thousand,¡± Jack said with a cold smile.


    The Jenningses¡¯ expressions changed immediately. The Four Seas Corporation was clearly trying to


    scam them.


    The Jennings Corporation had a market value of above three hundred million at its peak. Even now,


    there was no way the corporation was worth any less than two hundred million.


    Added on to the fact that all the Jennings Corporation¡¯spetition had fallen, they would have even


    more space to improve and expand in the future. They would definitely end up being worth way more


    than three hundred million.


    How could the Four Seas Corporation only calcte one hundred and fifty million as their value?


    The amount was outright bullying.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, we don¡¯t sell ourpany¡¯s shares to outsiders. We¡¯ll return the thirty million to the


    chairman,¡± Demi declined immediately.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you five minutes to gather all the money. If you still aren¡¯t able to pay the money back in


    five minutes, then you¡¯ll either sell us your shares or announce bankruptcy.¡± Jack smiled mildly.


    Five minutes?


    The Jenningses paled. What Jack said was basically forcing them to sell their shares.


    Where and how are we going to get thirty million in five minutes?


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re all still unaware of how the Wace family got destroyed, right?¡±


    Jack looked at the crowd before chuckling lightly. ¡°It was because Mr. Wace offended Ms. Jennings.


    Our chairman was so furious that he demanded them to be destroyed. Now, the head of the Waces


    has died in jail and Walt Wace probably won¡¯tst for much longer.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s minds started buzzing. They knew that the Four Seas Corporation had been the one to


    destroy the Wace family, but they didn¡¯t know exactly why.


    They hadn¡¯t imagined for Heather to be so powerful, to the point that the chairman of Four Seas


    Corporation would stand up for her.


    Demi and the other Jenningses were really starting to regret everything they did.


    They should have known how close Heather and the chairman¡¯s rtionship was from the moment she


    had managed to borrow thirty million from him.


    They really were in trouble now that the chairman himself was standing up for Heather.


    ¡°Henry, can¡¯t you ask your father to lend us thirty million for now?¡± Demi looked at Henry.


    Henry was the Jenningses only hope now.


    Henry¡¯s expression changed as he quickly shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible right now. The bank still


    hasn¡¯t approved all of our financings. We definitely don¡¯t have the money to lend you right now.¡±


    novelbin


    Henry wasn¡¯t dumb. He knew that if the Hale family intercepted the Four Seas Corporation buying the


    Jennings Corporation, the Hales would end up like the Waces.


    Demi was extremely disappointed upon Henry¡¯s answer, and so were the others, especially Harper.


    But none of them dared to call him out.


    ¡°Three more minutes,¡± Jack reminded after checking his watch.


    Demi¡¯s expression soured and she started to look desperate.


    ¡°Heather, are you going to just watch your family crash and burn?¡± Demi asked Heather with her eyes


    full of desperation.


    Heather was feeling more conflicted than ever. On one side, she had the chairman supporting her, but


    she also had her family to think about.


    When she saw the desperation in her granny¡¯s eyes, her heart softened once more and she was just


    about to speak when Jack waved a hand. ¡°Our chairman said to ignore everybody else today.¡±


    With that, Heather swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Demi¡¯s face was filled with despair and she sighed before saying helplessly, ¡°Fine, I agree to let Four


    Seas Corporation buy the Jennings Corporation¡¯s shares.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t satisfied with the price that the Four Seas Corporation had offered, but she knew that if the


    Jennings family dared to rebuke, they¡¯d have the same fate as the Wace family.


    Right then, Demi felt as though she had aged ten years.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 Chairman Of Jennings Corporation


    ¡°Granny, you can¡¯t say yes to this! If you do, our family won¡¯t have a say in thepany anymore.¡±


    In an instant the Jennings all panicked and started arguing.


    If the Jennings family only owned 39 per cent of the shares, the Jennings Corporation would no longer


    belong to their family.


    In the future, they would only be considered as employees of the Four Seas Corporation.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Demi roared, ¡°If you won¡¯t agree to it, can you fork out 30 million?¡±


    Immediately, the Jenningses fell silent.


    They could not even fork out 3 million, not to mention 30 million.


    However, there were several who wanted to make Heather the scapegoat.


    Yet, when they realized that the reason Four Seas Corporation was pressuring them was that they


    wanted to avenge Heather, the crowd fell into despair.


    When Jack noticed that the Jennings family had stopped resisting, he smiled before transferring the


    money. Then, thewyer behind him handed the transfer agreement to Demi.


    When Demi saw the contract, she was suspicious when she noticed the owner of 61 per cent of the


    shares was Stanley Jefferson.


    She swiftly thought about Heather and Alex¡¯s son, Stanley Jennings.


    However, she shook her head to dismiss the thought quickly.


    Now, she was sure of one thing¡ªthe chairman of Four Seas Corporation was Stanley Jefferson.


    After reading through the documents and making sure that there were no loopholes, she signed and


    stamped it. Now, it was official.


    After taking back the two contracts, Jack turned to smile at Heather. ¡°Mrs. Jefferson, our chairman


    wants to offer you the position of Chairman of Jennings Corporation. Are you interested?¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the Jenningses had simr looks of horror.


    If Heather became the chairman, she would definitely take revenge on the ones who had previously


    looked down on her.


    On the other hand, Carmen was excited as she swiftly agreed to it on Heather¡¯s behalf. ¡°Please thank


    the chairman on our behalf. Heather, hurry up and thank President Sawyer. Thank you, President


    Sawyer!¡±


    As she spoke, she tugged Heather, who was still in a daze.


    It was then Heather came back to her senses. Suppressing the excitement in her, she hurriedly


    nodded. ¡°Thank you President Sawyer! And send my thanks to your chairman too! I will definitely do


    my best to run thepany and wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.¡±


    Jack smiled. ¡°Our chairman has said that if Mrs. Jefferson can bring in profit to thepany, he¡¯ll give


    her 10 percent of the shares. I hope that Mrs. Jefferson will cherish this opportunity.¡±


    Heather nodded and eximed, ¡°Please tell the chairman on my behalf, President Sawyer, that I won¡¯t


    let him down. I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow!¡±novelbin


    Alex, who had been leaning back on his chair and watching everything unfold, raised a brow at her


    words. An odd expression crossed his face.


    Jack nodded before leaving with thewyers.


    Carmen, Heather, and Lucas personally sent him out.


    Thus, Demi¡¯s birthday banquet ended unhappily. When the Jenningses were leaving, other than


    jealousy, they had a vicious look in their eyes.


    Even Henry had aplicated look in his eyes as he nced at Alex.


    At the start, he had prepared something for Alex.


    However, he was fearful of Alex¡¯s rtionship with Jack. If Jack stood up for Alex, the Hale family


    would not be able to withstand Jack¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°Useless trash. I¡¯ll spare your life today,¡± Henry hissed under his breath before leaving with the rest.


    There were some guests who intentionally walked at the end of the crowd; they wanted to butter


    Heather up and get to know the chairman of Four Seas Corporation through her.


    Heather spoke to every one of them, but Alex brought Stanley home first.


    Heather had wanted to ask Alex about his rtionship with Jack when she went home. However, she


    had forgotten about it as she was busy with preparations for her formal appointment as the chairman of


    Jennings Corporation.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 At A Loss


    The next day, after sending Stanley to kindergarten, Alex went to his office.


    The moment he reached the office, he spotted Kate waiting for him.


    When she realized that Alex was the only one in the car, Kate could not help but feel disappointed.


    She had been working in Four Seas Corporation in Neb City for days, but still, she did not see the


    chairman of the Four Seas Corporation. Kate was starting to get anxious.


    As the daughter of the Sutton family, she could not possibly be a real employee in Four Seas


    Corporation.


    ¡°Just you, Alex?¡± Kate smiled as she walked toward him.


    After closing the car door, Alex smirked. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the chairman every day. Are you interested


    in him?¡±


    Kate panicked when Alex saw through her intentions. She hastily muttered, ¡°What are you talking


    about? I just have work to report to the chairman.¡±


    Alex remained silent with a smile, and Kate was starting to feel frustrated. She scoffed, ¡°What are you


    laughing at? I¡¯m not as filthy as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s feeling guilty,¡± Alexughed before walking past Kate.


    novelbin


    Behind him, Kate made a gesture of strangling him as she gritted her teeth.


    In the next second, she pasted her smile back on and ran after him.


    ¡°Alex, we¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m Heather¡¯s best friend. You said you were going to introduce the chairman


    to me. You can¡¯t possibly go back on your words, right?¡± Kateughed politely.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the chairman in days. When he¡¯s back at the office, I¡¯ll tell you about it,¡± Alex mumbled


    dismissively.


    Kate did not know whether Alex was lying to her or not. However, when she recalled that the Jefferson


    family was looking for the chairman as well, she realized that the chairman might really be hiding from


    them.


    Hence, she stopped feeling suspicious about Alex¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve invited Heather for dinner tonight. Are you joining?¡± Kate changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± was Alex¡¯s reply.


    Tsk. You¡¯re so dismissive of my invitation. Don¡¯te, then!


    Kate red at Alex¡¯s back in disdain before scoffing and leaving.


    If not for the fact that I need his help, I wouldn¡¯t bother myself with him.


    He was just a live-in-sonw of the Jennings family; she would not have wasted her time interacting


    with him.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, you¡¯re here.¡± When Alex reached the doorway of his office, Jessica Saffin had just


    arrived.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alex nodded.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Jessica asked in concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Alex nced at Jessica when he seemed to have abruptly recalled something. He then took out a


    bunch of car keys and handed them to Jessica. ¡°I have a phone in the trunk. Help me grab it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica took the keys and went down.


    Soon, she returned with a phone in her hand.


    ¡°Here, Mr. Jefferson.¡± Jessica ced the phone and keys on Alex¡¯s office desk.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Alex kept away the keys as he smiled.


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± Jessica was stunned and in a panic.


    What does this mean?


    He can¡¯t be interested in me, can he?


    But he has a family. If I say yes to him, aren¡¯t I bing his mistress?


    Jessica had a conflicted and anxious look on her face; she did not know what to do.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 Visit


    ¡°What are you thinking about? This is thanks for sending me to the hotel and buying meds for me,¡± Alex


    said in amusement when he saw Jessica¡¯s pondering look.


    ¡°Oh. Think nothing of it. You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Jessicaughed awkwardly despite the hint of


    disappointment in her heart.


    ¡°Take it. You deserve it.¡± Alex picked up the phone and shoved it into Jessica¡¯s hands. When he


    touched Jessica¡¯s hands, a strange sensation rose in Jessica¡¯s heart as her face reddened.


    He had nned to buy a phone for Jessica back at the store. The one he had given to the salesperson


    had been the extra.


    ¡°Thank you then, Mr. Jefferson.¡± Jessica took the phone and retreated from the office with a blush on


    her face.


    This phone costs 20.1 thousand.


    Most importantly, this is a gift from Alex.


    Around two in the afternoon, Heather reached Four Seas Corporation.


    She was feeling uneasy.


    However, she felt that she had toe personally to visit the chairman.


    The chairman had been continuously helping her. Other than the gratitude she had for him, she was


    also feeling anxious.


    She was convinced that the chairman was interested in her.


    However, she had a husband, and she felt that she had to rify it with the chairman.


    At the same time, she was curious as to what kind of person the chairman of the Four Seas


    Corporation was.


    She was not the only one. Many prominent figures in Neb City were curious about the identity of the


    Four Seas Corporation¡¯s chairman.


    The man had invested tens of billions for Four Seas Corporation¡¯s development in one go. It had been


    a shy act, and everyone was now watching his movements closely.


    It was evident that the Four Seas Corporation was determined to seed in the project that the other


    two intepanies had not seeded.


    When Heather saw Jessicaing out from the office, she greeted her with a smile, ¡°Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Heather? Why are you here?¡± Jessica was flustered. It was as if she was a mistress who had


    ran into the wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit your chairman. He¡¯s in, right?¡± Heather¡¯s smile grew.


    ¡°Huh? Yes, yes. But if you want to meet with the chairman, you¡¯ll have to book an appointment,¡±


    Jessica promptly answered as her heart raced.


    ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Heather smiled, seemingly not at all suspicious.


    Jessica then heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sure. Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll ask the chairman if he would


    like to see you.¡±


    novelbin


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll buy you a meal tomorrow.¡± Heather nodded as her heart continued to pound.


    Will the chairman meet me without an appointment?


    Jessica returned to Alex¡¯s office.


    Alex was burying himself in Jack¡¯s proposal when she came in. He raised his head to nce at her


    before returning his focus to the proposal.


    She walked toward him and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, your wife¡¯s here, and she wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let here in.¡± Alex nodded, not feeling surprised at her abrupt appearance.


    After all, she had said yesterday that she was visiting him today.


    Jessica was bewildered when she realized that Alex was not surprised. Did he already tell her about


    his identity?


    However, she shook her head at the thought.


    If Alex has already told her about his identity, she wouldn¡¯t be waiting out there. She¡¯lle straight in.


    Despite her doubts, she stepped out to ask Heather to enter.


    ¡°Heather, the chairman said, he¡¯ll see you,¡± said Jessica.


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. I¡¯ll buy you dinner tomorrow.¡± Heather shed her a smile before knocking on the


    door and entering the office.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 Mentally Cheating


    The first thing she saw was the back of a tall and slightly skinny man. He was standing in front of the


    French windows, and he seemed like he was watching the scenery below.


    He had a good figure, and although she could not see his face, she sensed that the chairman should


    be a young man.


    For a split moment, she inexplicably found the silhouette of the man familiar.


    If not for the expensive suit and bespoke shoes he was wearing, she would have thought that this man


    was Alex.


    ¡°Chairman¡­¡± Heather carefully called out.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alex answered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Heather Jennings. I¡¯m here to thank you for standing up for me twice¡­¡±


    Heather hesitated before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. If you¡¯re alright with it,


    please let me buy you a meal¡­¡±


    She then stared at the man¡¯s back, waiting for a reply.


    He¡¯ll say yes to this if he¡¯s interested in me, right?


    After all, it¡¯s a chance for him to spend time alone with me.


    ¡°You¡¯re inviting an unfamiliar man to a meal like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will feel


    jealous?¡± Alex asked with a deliberately rough voice.


    Heather froze. Does the chairman not like the fact that I have a husband?


    novelbin


    Without wasting a second, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think you know about this, but we¡¯re not on good terms.


    We can¡¯t go back in time anymore. It¡¯s just a matter of time before we divorce.¡±


    More importantly, I don¡¯t love him anymore.


    Creak.


    Alex shuddered as the hands in front of his face clenched into fists.


    For a moment, he did not know if he was angry or upset.


    He only knew that his chest was tight, and breathing felt like a chore.


    When Heather saw the man trembling, she asked in confusion, ¡°Chairman, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After taking in a deep breath, Alex muttered, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve not been feeling well these two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why don¡¯t I apany you to see a doctor? You must be tired, having to be in charge of such a


    largepany. Remember to rest well at night. You shouldn¡¯t stay up toote,¡± Heather muttered in


    concern.


    A mocking smile crept on Alex¡¯s face. It was as if someone had brought a knife down on the softest


    parts of his heart.


    This was his beloved wife. She had never expressed her concern for him, but now, she was worried


    about aplete stranger.


    ¡°Ms. Jennings, you¡¯re awfully concerned about. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will get angry?¡±


    Alex mocked.


    Heather¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know why the man had said those words.


    ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ll be divorcing him soon. Furthermore, he¡¯s just a useless man. He won¡¯t care about me,¡±


    Heather exined.


    A useless man?


    I won¡¯t care about you?


    He huffed out augh. The eyes that reflected in the windows were full of mockery and self-


    deprecation.


    After inhaling a deep breath, Alex answered, ¡°Go home. I¡¯ve only extended my help twice because of


    momentary interest. I just couldn¡¯t stand watching the Wace and Jennings family continue with what


    they were doing. Don¡¯t think too much about this.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I¡­¡±


    After mustering up her courage, Heather inquired, ¡°Can I see your face?¡±


    Alex scoffed in his heart, My dear wife. She hasn¡¯t physically cheated on me yet, but she has already


    done so mentally.


    Despite that she was cheating on him with himself, he found the whole situation sardonic.


    He took another deep breath before he turned around.


    Heather shuddered then froze.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 A Clown


    She did not see the chairman¡¯s face.


    On the chairman¡¯s face was a clown¡¯s mask.


    W-What the heck is this?


    Is the chairman so ugly that he can¡¯t show his face?


    Heather was disconcerted.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There are some people I don¡¯t wish to meet, so wearing a mask will be more appropriate. Alright. I still


    have work to do. Go home.¡± Alex waved dismissively, motioning for her to leave.


    Does he not want to see me?


    There was an inexplicable sorrow that grew in her.


    You don¡¯t want to see me, but you¡¯reing to my rescue every time I¡¯m in despair.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave then, Chairman.¡± Heather turned around and took several steps before she


    turned back to him.


    ¡°Right. Director, I really want to buy you a meal. To thank you for your help.¡± Heather looked at Alex in


    anticipation.


    ¡°No need. All you need to do is to manage Jennings Corporation well. Once it makes profits, I¡¯ll give


    you 10 percent of its shares.¡± Alex motioned for her to leave again.


    Feeling disappointed, Heather had no other option but to leave.


    On the outside of the room, Jessica was waiting with equal anticipation. When she saw the upset look


    on Heather¡¯s face, she frowned.


    ¡°Jessica, have you seen the chairman¡¯s face before?¡± Heather asked with a smile after collecting


    herself.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Feeling confused, Jessica nodded. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°He must be handsome, right?¡± Heather continued asking.


    novelbin


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s only in his twenties. He¡¯s young.¡± Jessica still did not know what Heather was trying to say.


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Heather scoffed at herself under her breath.


    The chairman was young and handsome. No wonder he was not interested in her.


    However, she was sure that the chairman was acting so indifferently toward her today because she had


    not divorced Alex.


    Otherwise, he would not have mentioned Alex twice.


    He must be afraid that my rtionship status would affect his reputation.


    Heather nodded to herself. Yes. That must be it.


    Why else would he help me?


    Although she had given birth to a child, she had maintained her figure. Her skin was as wless as


    those girls who had juste to age.


    Above all, she had the perfect face.


    She was confident in her looks.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Heather tucked away all her disappointment and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you


    dinner tomorrow night. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be busy or not.¡± Jessica shook her head, not understanding why Heather


    was suddenly in a good mood again.


    The curiosity grew in her, and she re-entered Alex¡¯s office.


    When she entered, Alex was smoking on his chair. A clown¡¯s mask was in his hands.


    The look he had as he stared at the mask was full of self-deprecation.


    I¡¯m a f*cking clown.


    This is what I look like.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson¡­¡± Jessica softly called out.


    With his eyes still fixed on the clown¡¯s mask, Alex abruptly questioned, ¡°Do you know how to sing Send


    In The Clowns?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes. I often sang it at home.¡± Jessica looked at Alex, baffled.


    ¡°Sing it for me,¡± Alex muttered.


    ¡°What? Now?¡± Jessica was taken aback by his words. Although Alex looked calm, she could sense that


    he was feeling down.


    ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded.


    Jessica felt stumped and embarrassed.


    However, Alex seemed to be waiting for her, and there was no one else in the office. She sucked in a


    breath and started singing.


    ¡°Just when I¡¯d stopped opening doors, finally knowing the one that I wanted was yours. Making my


    entrance again with my usual ir. Sure of my lines. No one is there¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s tone was just right, and there was a hint of hoarseness in her voice. Despite singing it without


    instrumentals, she was almostparable to the original singer.


    As she sang, Alex became more and more depressed. Memories of his time with Heather shed


    across his mind, and he looked as if he was upset and in pain.


    All those times he had given his all, and all those time he had suffered in silence.


    He had been trying his best to maintain the imperfect marriage.


    Yet, in the end¡­

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 Feeling Down


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love farce? My fault, I fear. I thought that you¡¯d want what I want. Sorry, my dear! But where


    are the clowns? Send in the clowns¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop singing.¡± Alex flicked his wrist, stopping Jessica from continuing.


    He was afraid that he would lose control over his emotions if she kept singing.


    ¡°Is it because I sang it terribly?¡± Jessica quietly asked.


    ¡°No, you were good. Really. Maybe I should bring you to a bar to sing in the future,¡± Alex said as he


    shook his head.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up, but when she noticed that Alex still seemed upset, she hid her joyous expression


    away from his eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m free any day.¡± Jessica nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Please take your leave.¡± Alex waved, gesturing for her to leave. He wanted to collect his


    thoughts on his own.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, about Heather and you earlier¡­¡± Jessica was curious about Heather and Alex¡¯s


    conversation.


    She was sure that Alex must not have told Heather about his identity. Otherwise, he would not be


    holding onto a clown¡¯s mask.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to leave! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Alex scowled as he roared.


    Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat as fear and sorrow climbed onto her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± she murmured before quietly retreating from the office.


    Alex spared the mask another nce before he kept it in his drawer.


    He then stood up to walk to the windows and lit his cigarette. Slowly, he breathed out a puff of smoke,


    and it was as if he had breathed out his frustrations.


    Don¡¯t you love farce? My fault, I fear. I thought that you¡¯d want what I want. Sorry, my dear! But where


    are the clowns? Send in the clowns¡­


    As he stared at the scenery, he could not help but think about the song from earlier.


    Around four in the evening, Alex went out to pick Stanley up.


    He did not show Stanley how upset he was as he chatted merrily with his son.


    However, after reaching home, he did not enter the kitchen to cook as usual.


    When Carmen returned and notice theck of dinner preparations, she opened her mouth, about to


    reprimand him.


    Right then, Alex¡¯s phone rang. It was from his old ssmate, Dn.


    ¡°Alex,e out for a drink. I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for what happenedst time,¡± Dn


    babbled.


    ¡°Sure. Wait for me,¡± Alex answered without hesitation.


    Dn then swiftly told him the address before they ended the call.


    After instructing Stanley to work on his homework, Alex went out.


    ¡°Useless man, where are you going without preparing dinner?¡± Carmen shouted.


    However, the only answer she got was the loud thud of a door closing.


    novelbin


    ¡°That useless man! He¡¯s preposterous!¡± Carmen stomped her feet, burning in rage.


    Nowadays, Alex was starting to care less about her, the head of the family.


    It infuriated her.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 MISS Bar


    At MISS Bar.


    When Alex reached, Dn came out to lead him into the room that he had booked.


    There were two other young people in the room, a man and a woman.


    ¡°Here, Alex.¡± Dn waved for Alex to take a seat enthusiastically.


    He was good friends with Alex all along. Alex was not in the same social circle as him anymore, but


    since he was here, that meant that Alex still saw Dn as his friend.


    When Alex walked over, Dn introduced, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Anna Cook. This is my friend, Felix


    Barton.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend from college, Alex Jefferson,¡± Dn introduced to the other two, but he left out Alex¡¯s


    current identity deliberately.


    The three nodded, and Alex took his seat beside Dn.


    Anna started singing, but Felix leaned closer to toast with Alex. ¡°Come, buddy. Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Alex raised the ss that Dn had filled for him and clinked it with Felix¡¯s. In the next second, he


    finished the ss in one go.


    As Dn was expecting Alex, he had ordered two extra bottles of Royal Salute.


    When Dn saw Alex downing the ss, he froze before downing his as well.


    He then filled Alex¡¯s ss again. ¡°Alex, here¡¯s to you.¡±


    Alex nodded and clinked his ss with Dn¡¯s before downing it again.


    At the start, he wanted to have a chat with Dn. However, as Dn had invited others, he lost the


    urge to speak with him. All he did was drink with them.


    Soon, they finished the two bottles of Royal Salute.


    Anna, Dn¡¯s girlfriend, thenined that the Royal Salute was too expensive, so they changed


    their orders to beers instead.


    It did not matter to Alex. He only wanted to get wasted. As long as he could reach that result, he was


    fine with drinking anything.


    Anna then ordered two cartons of beer. Although the alcoholic content of beer was not high, a person


    could still get drunk after many cans of it.


    By the time they went through one carton, Dn was drunk, and he fell asleep on the sofa.


    Sensing that he had enough of beer for the day when Alex saw that Dn had fallen asleep, he


    mumbled an apology to Anna and Felix before he went out.


    Both Anna and Felix were also drunk.


    novelbin


    Anna was dressed rather revealing today, and she was a pretty woman.


    Felix did not know if it was because of the alcohol in his blood or something else, but the more he


    stared at the drunk Anna, the prettier he found her.


    Gulp.


    Felix could not help but gulp as hisher regions burned with want.


    Anna let out a soft huff and was about to wake Dn to go home.


    Meanwhile, Dn was snoring and sleeping like a log.


    Right then, Felix abruptly pressed Anna onto the sofa.


    Anna shrieked, but she did not have the strength to resist him. Perhaps she herself did not want to


    resist him.


    Noticing herck of struggle, Felix stopped hesitating as he tore off Anna¡¯s jacket and pressed his body


    down on hers.


    ¡­¡­


    Dn¡¯s phone woke him, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    After rubbing his eyes groggily, he suddenly found his girlfriend lying near him, asleep andpletely


    undressed. The sight was like a bolt from the blue.


    He instantly sobered up.


    His ex-wife had just cheated on him, and after divorcing her and finally getting into another serious


    rtionship, his girlfriend was now cheating on him.


    At that moment, Dn broke down. His fists clenched tight, and his fingernails were digging into his


    palms.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Dn howled as his eyes turned bloodshot. The anger and sorrow in him was reaching its peak.


    He was standing at the edge of the cliff.


    This was the moment a man broke down.


    Right then, Felix and another man walked into the room and asked, ¡°Dn, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Dn sucked in a deep breath and hurriedly blocked Anna from the other two¡¯s line of sight.


    Right then, Anna woke. When she realized her state of undress, she immediately grabbed Dn and


    started sobbing.


    ¡°Dn, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I thought it was you!¡±


    Dn hastily grabbed a shirt to put it on Anna.


    ¡°I know who was it!¡± Felix put on a look of anger.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Break Down


    ¡°Who?¡± Dn turned to stare at Felix. Now, the two suspects he had in his mind were Felix and Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s your college friend, Alex. He just went down a few minutes ago,¡± Felix answered determinedly.


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± Dn continued staring at Felix murderously.


    He doubted that Alex would do a thing as cruel as this.


    ¡°Dn, what the f*ck do you mean? Do you think it¡¯s me? I don¡¯t mess with my friend¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t do


    a thing as horrible as this even if I¡¯m an animal!¡± Felix turned furious when he realized that Dn was


    staring at him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Felix. Felix went out for a drink with me half an hour ago. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can


    check the security footage at the lobby,¡± the man beside Felix answered.


    Dn knitted his brows. This man was Felix¡¯s friend, and it was normal for Felix to go out for a drink


    with him.


    However, he refused to believe that his most trusted friend, Alex, would be the culprit.


    Alex was the chairman of the Four Seas Corporation. He had no shortage of women.


    Although Dn¡¯s girlfriend was pretty, there were women prettier than her. He did not believe that Alex


    would be interested in her.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯m remembering something. It really is your friend, Alex!¡±


    Anna sobbed, ¡°I remember now. I was so drunk back then. I wanted to wake you so that we can go


    home. Felix said something along the lines of asking us to leave first. That he¡¯s going out for a drink


    with his friend. A whileter, a pair of hands hugged me from behind. I think those hands were Alex¡¯s!¡±


    Buzz!


    By now, Dn¡¯s head was ringing. His fingernails dug deep into his palm, and his blood stained them


    red.


    He could barely believe his ears. The one I trusted most!


    It was Alex who did this!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Dn roared as he found himself breaking down.


    If it had been Felix, he could have a chance to fight against him.


    But it was Alex, the chairman of Four Seas Corporation. What would he use to fight against Alex?


    novelbin


    ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re nothing but a b*stard!¡±


    Dn grabbed his head, feeling distressed and helpless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. I don¡¯t want to stay here any second longer.¡± Anna squeezed out the words


    through her teeth as she held onto Dn.


    Dn nodded and led her out of the room.


    When the three came out, they saw an Audi RS7 driving away from the bar.


    Upon seeing it, any doubts in Dn¡¯s mind dissipated.


    When he came down to pick Alex up earlier, thetter had been driving an RS7.


    Dn could not help but clench his fists again.


    Meanwhile, Alex was snoring in the front passenger seat.


    When he came out of the bar, he realized that he had drunk too much, and he was in no state to drive.


    Therefore, he called Jessica to drive him.


    Jessica was about to fall asleep when she received Alex¡¯s call. After waking herself up with cold water,


    she hailed a cab to the bar.


    It was only now then they drove off from the bar.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, where to?¡± Jessica asked the sleeping man.


    ¡°Just find a random hotel¡­¡± Alex mumbled, disorientated.


    Jessica¡¯s heart was pounding. She had heard that men were reckless and irresponsible when they


    were drunk.


    She was feeling fearful when she saw how drunk Alex was.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 Hangover


    She felt that the drunken Alex was exceptionally dangerous, especially when Alex and Heather¡¯s


    rtionship was strained.


    However, that did not mean that she would not care about him.


    After all, he was her boss.


    ¡°Are we really going to the hotel?¡± Jessica mumbled under her breath.


    novelbin


    However, she did not know where to send Alex to if not the hotel.


    Evidently, Alex did not want to go home, and she could not possibly bring Alex back to her ce. What


    will my parents think?


    Jessica drove with a heavy heart.


    Soon, a hotel came into her line of sight, and she drove toward it.


    ¡°Mr. Jefferson, we¡¯ve reached.¡± She swung open the car door and shook the sleeping Alex.


    When Alex woke, he came down from the car.


    ncing at the nervous woman, he muttered, ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll go upstairs myself.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Jessica sighed in relief. Sheughed, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you up first.¡±


    Alex did not refuse her offer as he walked into the hotel lobby.


    Jessica reached out to support him, but he rejected her.


    He was tipsy, not drunk to the point where he could not walk straight.


    After asking for a presidential suite, he turned to ask Jessica, ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go home in a bit.¡± Jessica hurriedly shook her head.


    Alex nodded before keeping his identification card and walking toward the elevators.


    When they reached the suite, Alex turned to say to her, ¡°Alright. You can go back now. Thanks for


    tonight.¡±


    After making sure that Alex was not as drunk as she thought he was, Jessica nodded. ¡°Do you want


    me to pick you up tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can drive my car home.¡± Alex nodded and entered the room.


    Jessica then left with Alex¡¯s car keys.


    When Alex was lying on the bed, his phone rang. It was from Heather.


    After ncing at the caller ID, he muted the phone and tossed it aside.


    Meanwhile, at Jennings Residence, Heather was lying on the bed and calling Alex continuously.


    However, the call went unanswered, and she found herself frustrated.


    This was the second time.


    This was the second time that Alex had not returned for the night since their marriage.


    Most importantly, this was the first time that Alex hadpletely ignored her.


    She tossed her phone to the side. Memories of Alex¡¯s cowardice shed across her mind, and the


    hatred she had for him grew exponentially.


    While thinking about it, the silhouette of the Four Seas Corporation¡¯s chairman appeared in her mind.


    Although he had been wearing a mask, she was sure that beneath the mask he had a handsome face.


    He mentioned Alex twice today. Is he hinting that I should divorce Alex so that I won¡¯t affect his


    reputation? Heather Jennings, what are you thinking? How can he marry you? You¡¯ll only be his toy at


    best.


    When Heather thought about Walt¡¯s disgusting face, she shuddered and sobered up.


    However, she could not help but feel moved by the numerous times that the chairman had helped her.


    He even bought the shares of the Jennings Corporation and made her the chairman.


    No man had ever done this for her.


    Heather fell asleep as her imagination ran wild.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 Jacob Asking Kate Out


    Kate was exasperated. It had been some time since she hade to Four Seas Corporation, but she


    had yet to see the chairman. Moreover, she had not even seen a trace of Alex recently. Her mood


    soured.


    There were many times she had wanted to go straight to the chairman, but the secretary always


    stopped her. As she could note up with a reason to meet with the chairman, the secretary refused


    to let her in.


    It made her even more vexed.


    Kate took out her phone, about to call Heather for a drink tonight.


    Right then, her phone rang. It was from Jacob.


    Kate did not want to pick up his call.


    She did not have any positive feelings about him.


    Furthermore, she knew Jacob¡¯s motive.


    All he wanted to do was to get close to her, to attract her attention and court her.


    Kate hesitated for all two seconds before she rejected the call.


    However, Jacob refused to give up, and he kept calling.


    When he called the fourth time, she picked up the phone, annoyed.


    ¡°Jacob, how can I help you?¡±


    Jacob quickly said, ¡°Kate, you¡¯re off work, right? It¡¯s been some days since you¡¯vee to Neb City,


    and I haven¡¯t weed you properly. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡±


    She was indeed looking for someone to vent her frustrations on, so she agreed to it after a while of


    contemtion. ¡°Okay. You pick the ce.¡±


    Jacob grinned as he swiftly continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Happy Living likest time. It¡¯s the best restaurant in


    Neb City.¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    After ending the call, she realized that it was already past her working hours. She tidied up her


    documents and left.


    Meanwhile, Jacobs was in a suit with his hair gelled back. He was standing straight on the outside of


    Happy Living and waiting for Kate toe.


    The Four Seas Corporation had bought 61 percent of his family¡¯spany¡¯s shares. Even his


    grandmother had lost her say in thepany. Now, Heather was had thest say in running Jennings


    Corporation.


    No one in the Jennings family could ept the fact. They wanted to turn the tables, hence, they


    thought of Kate Sutton.


    The Sutton family was a reputable family in Lumenopolis. If Jacob could capture Kate¡¯s heart and


    marry her, the Jenningses would return to their glorious status. They would be able to retrieve the 61


    percent of shares from the Four Seas Corporation.


    novelbin


    Demi had given thest million that they had to Jacob, and she had reminded him that he had to


    sessfully court Kate.


    This was the only way to save the Jennings family.


    Jacob had sworn to his grandmother that he would capture Kate¡¯s heart.


    Soon, Kate alighted from the cab.


    She was wearing a casual shirt and a pair of jeans. She looked youthful, and her appearance caught


    the attention of everyone around her.


    Feeling proud, Jacob hurried over to her. ¡°Kate, you look gorgeous today. Quick,e in. I¡¯ve prepared


    everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kate nodded politely before entering the restaurant with Jacob.


    Instead of booking a room, Jacob had reserved a quiet booth.


    After all, he only had one million with him. If he booked a room, it could easily cost him more than 100


    thousand.


    He knew that it would take more than a dinner to court Kate sessfully.


    He nned to invite her to a movie after dinner, then shopping. While they shopped, he would buy a


    present for her.


    If the opportunity presented itself, he would go to a hotel. If not, he would invite her again tomorrow.


    Therefore, he had a budget for the dinner.


    After taking their seats, Jacob ordered.


    He raised a bottle of fine wine and poured the liquid into Kate¡¯s ss. ¡°Kate, this wine is imported from


    France. It¡¯s more than 30 thousand a bottle. Have some.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the wine and go for beverages instead. Thank you,¡± Kate rejected.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 Jacob Inflicting Injury


    ¡°Just have some. You won¡¯t get drunk from red wine.¡±


    Jacob had been nning to get Kate drunk so that he could move on to the next part of his n.


    However, Kate refused to drink today, not even red wine, and it disappointed him.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not feeling well today. I really won¡¯t be drinking. Maybe next time.¡± Kate waved her hand as


    she shook her head.


    She knew about Jacob¡¯s intentions; she was not going to give him any chances to do anything.


    Jacob was feeling frustrated, but he could not let it show on his face when he saw that Kate was


    determined to reject him. He awkwardlyughed, ¡°Let¡¯s order beverages instead then. We¡¯ll drink


    another day.¡±


    Jacob was upset. Although the red wine was not as expensive as he said it to be, it was more than five


    thousand. Yet, Kate had not even taken a sip of it. It felt as if he had poured his money down the drain.


    Kate gave him a faint smile before grabbing the mug to pour herself a ss of orange juice. Jacob¡¯s


    hand then froze midair, as he was about to pour the juice for her.


    It made Jacob feel extremely awkward.


    Right then, a young man in the booth beside theirs was staring at Kate¡¯s body, his eyes full of lust.


    This woman is beautiful. She¡¯s innocent-looking, elegant, and graceful.


    Moreover, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s the girlfriend of the man beside her.


    With a glint in his eyes, the young man stood up and walked over.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful. I¡¯ve fallen for you the moment you walked into the restaurant. Can I have a toast with


    you?¡± The young man looked at Kate with a polite smile.


    Kate froze. Someone was approaching her in the middle of her meal despite the fact that there was


    another man beside her. She was speechless.


    On the other hand, Jacob was fuming.


    novelbin


    F*ck. Are you freaking blind? This is my woman. How dare you try to strike a conversation with her?


    You¡¯re asking for it!


    Before Kate replied, Jacob raged, ¡°Who are you? Why the hell are you talking to her?¡±


    ¡°Give up, dude. This prettydy isn¡¯t interested in you. Stop sticking around shamelessly. If I were you,


    and I couldn¡¯t even get her to take a sip of the wine, I would¡¯ve killed myself on the spot,¡± the young


    man mocked.


    He then looked back at Kate and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time. I actually


    didn¡¯t want to interrupt your meal, but I was thinking that if I miss this opportunity, I¡¯d regret it for the


    rest of my life. I apologize if this upset you.¡±


    What the f*ck? Who the hell is he to try to steal my woman?


    Jacob exploded in rage. ¡°If you know what¡¯s best for you, get the f*ck away right now. If you stare at her


    again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs with my bare hands!¡±


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± The other man asked.


    Kate shook her head.


    A smile broke out on the young man¡¯s face. He turned toward Jacob and ridiculed, ¡°You¡¯re not her


    boyfriend. Why can¡¯t I strike up a conversation with her? I like this pretty woman, and I¡¯m going to look


    at her. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to look!¡± Jacob ordered.


    ¡°Haha. Very intimidating,¡± the young manughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Jennings family. If you cross me, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Jacob threatened.


    Kate shook her head. Both men disgusted her. I shouldn¡¯t havee today.


    ¡°Oh? So are the Jenningses supposed to be very impressive?¡±


    The young man sneered before he scowled, ¡°Dude, I¡¯m warning you. The Jennings family is nothing


    but dog sh*t in my eyes, and you¡¯re worse than that. Keep this up, and I¡¯ll beat you up until you won¡¯t


    even know who¡¯s staring back in the mirror.¡±


    Thump!


    Without saying a word, Jacob picked up the unopened wine bottle on the table and smashed it on the


    young man¡¯s head. Instantly, blood was streaming down thetter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jacob red at the young man with murderous eyes.


    The young man tentatively touched the blood streaming down his head. He was dizzy from the blow,


    and he nearly lost his bnce.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 Kill Him


    Then, he turned to stare at Jacob with fury burning in his eyes.


    The surrounding patrons were frightened by Jacob¡¯s attack, and several servers hid behind the


    counters, fearing toe close to them.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve got guts. Just you wait!¡± The young man scoffed before leaving with his hand holding his


    head.


    It was then everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    But they still looked at Jacob with fear.


    ¡°Idiot. I can¡¯t believe that a piece of trash dared to threaten me. Haven¡¯t he heard of who I am?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Kate smugly. ¡°Kate, if you meet annoying people like him next time, call me.


    I¡¯ll give them a p that¡¯ll send them straight to hell!¡±


    Kate shook her head. Jacob¡¯s too full of himself.


    She hated these kinds of men¡ªthe ones who always talked with their fists and had a huge ego.


    To her, they were just morons.


    Jacob was far from being a true gentleman.


    She was d that she had no feelings for Jacob.


    They then continued their meal as Kate remained silent. Jacob tried to engage her in a conversation,


    but she ignored his attempts. It made Jacob frown in dismay.


    He thought that Kate would be happy and looking at him with admiration after he beat up the man who


    approached her; he thought that she would be impressed by his masculinity.


    What he had not expected was for Kate to reject him even more.


    It infuriated him.


    If he knew that Kate did not like violent men, he would not have done what he did.


    After their tense meal, Jacob was just about to invite Kate to the cinema when Kate stood up. ¡°It¡¯s


    gettingte. I¡¯m going home. Thank you for the meal.¡±


    novelbin


    Jacob was beyond dejected.


    However, when he saw the indifference on Kate¡¯s face, he did not dare to show it. He could only


    mumble, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll hail a cab,¡± Kate rejected.


    The only thing Kate wanted to do now was to draw the line between Jacob and her. She did not want


    him to look for her in the future.


    Jacob was resentful, but he said, ¡°I¡¯ll feel less worried if I send you home myself.¡±


    At his insistence, Kate stopped rejecting him and nodded before walking out of the restaurant.


    Jacob hurried behind her.


    He had wanted to create a romantic moment between them, but that man from earlier had killed the


    mood and worsened Kate¡¯s impression of him.


    At that moment, he cursed in his heart, If I see that man again, I¡¯m going to beat him into a pulp.


    F*cking hell. You better hope that we won¡¯t ever cross paths again, or else I¡¯ll screw you over.


    Jacob was absorbed in his thoughts as the two walked out of Happy Living.


    He was just about to get his car when three Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of Happy Living.


    The car doors swung open, and dozens of burly men rushed out of the cars.


    ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s the idiot. Kill him!¡±


    The young man from earlier now had bandages swathed around his head. When he spotted Jacob, he


    pointed in his direction, and the dozens of burly men charged towards him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 Jacob¡¯s Escape


    These dozen or so goons, holding steel pipes in their hands, were vicious. One could tell they were


    hooligans from the underworld.


    Jacob was shaking in his boots. Such an encounter happened just as he thought of taking revenge on


    the young man.


    Unexpectedly, the other party retaliated first.


    Kate was also shocked.


    Even though she was a famous socialite in Lumenopolis, it always left her dumbfounded whenever she


    experienced these things.


    ¡°This is the dog who dared smash my head. Beat him up! Beat him to death!¡± shouted the young man


    with a bandaged head, as he pointed vengefully towards Jacob.


    ¡°I am from the Jennings family! How dare you!¡± Jacob was shaken to the core, yet he still feigned


    courage.


    ¡°The Jennings family is nothing!¡±


    novelbin


    A murderous glint shed in one of the big goon¡¯s eyes, as he swung the steel pipe in his hand.


    Jacob¡¯s courage wavered to cowardice as he promptly avoided the blow.


    Bam!


    The steel pipe smashed onto the hood of his car. Despite being overwhelmed with fear, he felt his heart


    ache when his beloved car was smashed.


    Seeing that the goon was about to swing once again, Jacob gritted his teeth. His self-preservation


    instincts kicked in, he pushed Kate, who was beside him forward.


    Kate shrieked as she felt the shove. Her body lost bnce as she tumbled towards the big goon.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Jacob abandoned his car and ran helter-skelter.


    Kate was livid, she felt her anger boil over.


    Despite being the cause of the mess, rather than facing the trouble like a real man, Jacob instead


    choose to abandon a fraildy to her fate and escape all by himself.


    This was the first time she met such a shameless scumbag!


    The young man, seeing Jacob abandoned Kate, dropped his intent to chase after him.


    Instead he stepped forward, nced lecherously at Kate, and said sarcastically, ¡°Hello pretty. Seems


    like your uselesspanion abandoned you and ran off alone.¡±


    Kate could sense the sarcasm behind his words, but she bit her lips and dared not to speak.


    Smiling sinisterly, he continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re ady, I¡¯ll not make things difficult for you. As long as you


    manage to call him back, I¡¯ll graciously let you off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well. Please don¡¯t get me involved in anything between you and him,¡± Kate


    blurted out.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between you two?¡±


    Taking another step forward, he pointed to the bandage on his head and spoke indignantly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t


    for you, would I be injured? If I don¡¯t get my vengeance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep or eat well!¡±


    His tone changed as he ogled Kate lustfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t call him back, perhaps you can spend a night


    with me andfort me. I¡¯ll let you off the hook after that.¡±


    Kate¡¯s expression paled drastically as she shrank back in fear, and stuttered, ¡°This is just wrong!¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡±


    The young man lewdly proimed, ¡°Even I were to break aw, I¡¯ll make sure I have a good time first!¡±


    As he said that, he forcibly pulled Kate into his car nearby.


    Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately offered, ¡°Wait a while! I¡¯ll give him a call right now!¡±


    Saying this, she hastily pulled out her mobile phone and started dialing for Jacob.


    During this time, Jacob had been running away as far as he could. Hearing his phone ring, he turned


    around and saw no one pursuing him. Slowing down, he nced at his phone.


    Seeing Kate¡¯s number being disyed on the screen, he groaned inwardly.


    Leaving Kate behind in such a manner, she must be hating him to death this very moment.


    Damn, this is such a pain.


    He had boasted that he would woo Kate and be the son-inw of the Sutton family of


    Lumenopolis to change the Jenningses¡¯ fate for the better.


    However, he had stupidly jeopardized his own ns to rely on the Sutton family.


    Damn, damn, damn! How could I be so unlucky?


    Hearing his phone ringing non-stop, Jacob felt upset and unsettled.


    He knew that Kate was forced by those gangsters to continue making these calls.


    But dare he go back?


    He would definitely be killed if he dared to turn back!


    Forget it. That woman may be important, but surely my life is worth even more.


    With that thought, Jacob switched off his phone and continued running.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 I Lust For Your Body


    Seeing Jacob switched off his phone, Kate¡¯s heart sank as she felt a sense of helplessness overwhelm


    her.


    ¡°Sir, he has just turned off his phone. If there¡¯s one thing I can tell you, it¡¯ll be that he from the Jennings


    family. You¡¯ll be able to find him at the Jennings family residence,¡± Kate implored.


    ¡°Yep, I must find him. Trust me on that. He has no chance of escape. However, you must spend a night


    with me. Let me savor your touch and your body,¡± cackled the young man.


    Kate desperately pleaded, ¡°Sir, I can give you as much money as you want. I¡¯ll even transfer it to you


    now. Please just let me off the hook!¡±


    The young man shook his head and grinned lecherously. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want your money. I just want


    your body!¡±


    novelbin


    He reached out his hand to grab hold of Kate¡¯s.


    Kate felt her adrenaline kicked into overdrive as she instinctively sent a kick into the young man¡¯s


    crotch before turning and running for the hills.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The young man grabbed his crotch as he squatted down due to the sudden jolt of excruciating pain.


    His lustful look changed to that of malice. He thrust forward the dagger which was already in his hand


    at Kate.


    She had just taken a couple of steps in her escape attempt when she felt a sh of pain in her thigh.


    Looking down, she was horrified by what she saw.


    The dagger had pierced her tender flesh. Her mind kept screaming for her to run away.


    The young man yanked out his dagger, and fresh blood gushed out of the gaping wound. Her right leg


    felt weak.


    ¡°Take her away! Tonight I¡¯ll let this wench experience something worse than death!¡± The young man


    commanded angrily.


    The few burly hooligans who were with himplied and rushed towards Kate.


    She struggled to run a few more steps but to no avail. Her thigh was killing her. She felt weak and


    sluggish. And the numbness started to ovee her.


    Her whole face was drained of any color as she only managed to take a couple more steps before


    being seized by the few hooligans.


    ¡°Such a fierce, fine wench!¡± The hooligansughed as they grabbed her arms.


    At this moment, the young man limped over and vehemently pped her.


    ¡°Damned wench. How dare you run from me? Can¡¯t run any further can you?¡± His face was merciless,


    devoid of any pity.


    Kate bowed in hopelessness as her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She had just doomed herself.


    She knew the consequences of falling into the hands of these people, and she dared not to think more


    of it.


    Dear God, what have I done to deserve this fate?


    Kate cried out helplessly inside.


    At this very moment, she wished for a hero to just descend from the heavens to rescue her from these


    hooligans.


    If only a hero would show up to save her, she would be more than willing to follow him for the rest of


    her life!


    ¡°Take this wench away! I¡¯ll make her pay for daring to hurt my ¡®propagator¡¯! I¡¯ll make her ¡®service¡¯ me


    until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± The young man coldlymanded as he turned to return to his own car.


    Out of nowhere, a mysterious figure silently appeared and blocked their path.


    The unknown man was tall and built. Yet perhaps the most unnerving trait about that man: he was


    wearing a clown¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Get out of my way, idiot! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The young man shouted fiercely.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 The Masked Savior


    The few hooligans quickly surrounded the man with the clown mask.


    ¡°Committing such shameful atrocity towards a fraildy publicly. Where¡¯s the justice in that? Or do you


    still call yourselves men?¡± growled the mysterious man in a deep voice.


    This masked man was none other than Alex.


    He was on his way home when he coincidentally witnessed the wholemotion.


    Since he did not want Kate to recognize him, he put on a clown mask before stepping in to interfere.


    ¡°Justice?¡±


    The young man guffawed upon hearing the ridiculous word. He snarled, ¡°Justice is dead! I am thew.


    If you don¡¯t get out of our way immediately, I will mess your face up!¡±


    The other goons stared at Alex incredulously. What kind of day and age was this to have a masked


    wannabe hero suddenly appearing. The whole scene was just aedic cliche.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you first remove your mask and show me your idiotic face for daring to block my way!¡± The


    young man¡¯s voice rang out as a muscr goon reached out his hand to take off Alex¡¯s mask.


    Crack!


    Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion. As the first goon reached for his mask, Alex deftly


    twisted his wrist and broke it.


    The big goon snorted in pain and grabbed his broken wrist.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The young man raged and rushed towards Alex head-on.


    The rest of the hooligans responded in kind. A scuffle thus ensued.


    Whack! Bam! Pow!


    Alex raised his fists calmly. With just a few maneuvers he easily sent his assants flying.


    His attacks were quick and strong, resulting in them all sprawled on the ground, dazed and perhaps


    even missing a few teeth.


    Watching the defeated hooligans slumped on the cold hard concrete, Alex took out his phone and


    called Flynn.


    ¡°Are these men who are currently lying outside of Happy Living restaurant your goons? As members of


    the Sakura Club you don¡¯t think they would stoop so low as to rob ady in broad daylight? Go figure.¡±


    Having said that, he hung up while gazing at Kate.


    At this moment, Kate was slumped on the ground. Her face was pale due to excessive bleeding from


    her thigh.


    However, having just been rescued by a hero out of nowhere, she was surprised her prayers were


    answered. She was in awe and thus forgot about her pain momentarily.


    ¡°Thanks. Thank you for saving me.¡± Seeing Alex looking at her, she thanked him profusely. Due to


    losing too much blood, she could not speak coherently. She was still feeling dizzy as well.


    Alex surveyed the situation. Blood was pooling on the ground. As he noticed Kate¡¯s pale face, his


    features twisted into a frown.


    He initially intended to leave as soon as he could but did not expect her to be injured like that.


    Squaring his shoulders, he walked over to Kate, picked her up and carried her towards Happy Living


    restaurant.


    He had to find a ce to stop her bleeding as soon as possible or be faced with the danger of Kate


    dying due to excessive blood loss.


    Kate bated her breath, still trying to reconcile the reality of being carried by her mysterious rescuer. Her


    heartbeat quickened. She blushed bright red. She had no idea what this masked savior would do to


    her.


    ¡°Find me a room to rest.¡± Alex hoarsely ordered the waitress the moment they entered the restaurant.


    Seeing Kate¡¯s bleeding thigh, the waitress nodded quickly and led them to a room.


    ¡°May I take off your pants?¡± Alex asked Kate bluntly.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Kate blushed as her heartbeat quickened, her mind tinged with fear.


    I wonder how he looks under this mask. Could this hero be my white knight in shining armor that I have


    always fantasized about¡­


    However, at this very moment, the reality shattered the fantasy in her heart.


    novelbin


    She felt like she had just escaped out of the frying pan, only to be thrown into the fire next.


    With the prowess that he had just shown, it was even more impossible to escape his clutches.


    The waitress beside him was shell-shocked by his bluntness.


    She thought that this weird, masked stranger was merely saving a damsel in distress, but


    unexpectedly¡­

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 Take Off Your Pants


    ¡°You, you¡­ if you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll call the cops on you!¡± The waitress warned with a trembling


    voice.


    Seeing the waitress siding with her, Kate plucked up her courage and threatened, ¡°If you dare toy


    your hands on me, my family will not forgive you! Even if I die today I¡¯ll still haunt you to your grave!¡±


    The waitress backed her up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry missy! If this weirdo dares to mess around, I¡¯ll call the cops


    immediately!¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about? You¡¯re not qualified to seduce me. Hurry up and take off your pants so I


    can stop the bleeding before the ambncees. Otherwise, you¡¯re better off calling the hearse


    instead!¡± Alex replied sarcastically.


    Oh?


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, the waitress instinctively nced at Kate¡¯s thigh. Seeing the blood still


    flowing out, she believed him right away.


    Kate, on the other hand, hesitated. Even if his intention were genuine, how could she ¨C ady from a


    prominent family ¨C take off her pants in front of a total stranger?


    novelbin


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Kate asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m no doctor, but I do know enough first aid to stop the bleeding.¡±


    Alex shook his head as he pointed to Kate¡¯s thigh. He frankly said, ¡°Look. Your hamstring has been


    pierced, and your wound is dangerously close to an artery. If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding in time, even if


    you don¡¯t die, you will still be disabled for life. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. If you don¡¯t


    need my help I¡¯ll just leave right now.¡±


    He had nothing to do with Kate in the very first ce, and Kate¡¯s attitude towards him in the past had


    not been great. Besides, he came to Neb City as the Chairman of the Four Seas Corporation,


    something he tried to be low-key about.


    The fact that they were once ssmatespelled him to save her. Else, he would have willingly let


    her die.


    Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Alex¡¯s brusqueness. She felt that her current condition had been greatly


    exaggerated by him.


    However, she was concerned about the chance of her being maimed for life.


    She was at the peak of her youth and in her prime. She could never ept the reality of living as a


    disabled person.


    ¡°Dear missy, do let this gentleman here tend to your bleeding first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be watching by your


    side for any hanky-panky. If this gentleman tries to be inappropriate, I¡¯ll call the cops and have the


    bouncers here subdue him immediately.¡± The waitress said confidently.


    Kate thought for a while before giving a quick nod. She could feel her whole right leg growing numb.


    She would be so devastated if the worst should happen. Crying her eyes out would not do any good by


    then.


    However, as ady, being told to strip off her pants in front of this stranger was something her pride


    would not allow.


    After a mental bout of tug-of-war with her ego, she finally acquiesced, albeit with much reluctance.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Kate thanked Alex as she started pulling down her pants.


    She dared not to look straight at Alex. Initially, her pale face was drained of color due to blood loss.


    Suddenly she blushed bright red.


    She felt hesitant, and her heart fluttered.


    It could be the psychological effect caused by the wound, coupled with the excruciating pain.


    She managed to pull her jeans to her knee quickly, exposing her eye-catching, intimate, purplecey


    thong.


    Kate¡¯s own thighs were slim and fair, covered by soft, supple skin which entuated her


    attractiveness; a quality dreamt of by many men and longed for by many women.


    Even an unintentional look ignited a slight desire within Alex.


    However, he paid no heed to such thoughts as he reached out his hand towards the wound¡­

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 Kate And Her Superhero


    Kate tried pacing herself as her breathing suddenly quickened. She felt her face burn.


    This very moment, she felt her heartbeat tripled from the usual speed. She closed her eyes and dared


    not to even peek.


    Alex, on the other hand, was calm. His eyes were fixed only on where they needed to be, focused on


    the wound. He found the pressure points and pressed them a few times. The bleeding miraculously


    stopped.


    ¡°Missy! This gentleman is indeed a genius! Your wound has stopped bleeding! Look!¡± the waitress


    eximed excitedly with awe.


    Kate was surprised to hear that and quickly opened her eyes. Indeed, the wound that was bleeding


    profusely just a short while ago had stopped bleeding!


    Looking up straight at Alex, she could not see his facial expression behind the mask.


    She could only see his clear eyes focused on the task at hand, totally ignoring her beauty.


    She felt a little guilty for even raising an immature ruckus and doubting the hero that saved her just


    now.


    novelbin


    All this time, Alex¡¯s right palm was directly pressing against her thigh¡¯s acupuncture points as he


    utilized his skills to seal off the affected points.


    Simultaneously, he was channeling his body¡¯s inner energy through his palm onto the wound.


    This is a special healing technique utilizing inner energy ¨C which was one of his hidden skills.


    This skill was picked up by Alex from reading the Nine Heaven Scrolls and practicing the instructions


    therein. Even though it was just a rudimentary skill, it was sufficient to prevent Kate¡¯s entire right leg


    from bleeding out and causing sequeter on.


    With the constant channeling of energy, Kate felt the numbness of her right leg dissipating, and she


    could feel her leg again.


    However, the most embarrassing part was that while he was healing her thigh, she had identally let


    loose a moan of pleasure.


    Realizing the situation, Kate felt a sudden surge of bashfulness. She wished to be spirited away into an


    unknown, secluded spot where she could just bury herself into the ground¡­


    ¡°Okay, you should be alright now. You can go to the hospital to get your wound stitched. Or if you¡¯re not


    keen on that, buy these herbs, juice them up and apply them to your wound. It will heal in about ten


    days,¡± advised Alex as he listed out the herb names.


    Seeing Alex turning to leave, Kate hurriedly asked, ¡°Excuse me, what is your name? Can I have a look


    at your face?¡±


    Alex was startled, but walked out without turning his head.


    Kate stared at his back, suddenly feeling a sense of familiarity as if she had seen him somewhere.


    ¡°Why does this back view resemble Heather¡¯s useless, good-for-nothing husband? Shush pfftt! How


    can that trash be measured up to this hero? The very fact that Ipare him with a hero is


    sphemous in itself. Such a degrading thought! A real disgrace to my savior!¡±


    Kate shook her head to get rid of the wild thought. She felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment.


    Her admired hero sadly did not even leave her any contact nor name. That was something she was


    deeply disappointed about.


    Pulling up her jeans, she got up and generously doled out a dozen banknotes from her LV handbag.


    She graciously said to the waitress, ¡°Thank you for today from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Naww, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    The waitress tried to reject, but Kate grabbed her hand and stuffed the banknotes into her grasp. She


    epted them reluctantly.


    Kate thanked the waitress and headed towards the exit. Although the wound was no longer painful nor


    bleeding, she still walked with a limp.


    Throwing caution to the wind, she ignored her injury and walked out. She was determined to try to


    catch ast glimpse of her ¡®superhero¡¯.


    As she stepped outside, she realized that there was a lot of traffic and pedestrians going to and fro. Her


    hero had disappeared into the crowd.


    She felt disappointed. Hailing a taxi, she headed to the nearest apothecary to search for the herbs that


    Alex had told her.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Going Home


    After leaving Happy Living restaurant, Alex saw that Flynn brought along his gang to personally take


    away the seven or eight goons he had defeated.


    Flynn did not notice him, nor did he bother to greet him anyway.


    Seeing how the incensed Flynn reprimanded his men, he believed that those stupid goons would not


    be spared.


    After Flynn and his entourage left the scene, he got into his own car. He took off his mask, stored it in a


    secretpartment, and finally drove home.


    When he got home, he saw Heather eyeing him with indifference.


    ¡°Where were youst night? Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡± Heather asked Alex icily.


    They have not even gotten divorced, yet Alex had already started staying outte for god-knows-what.


    What did he take her for?


    Heather was resentful. The whole night she had tried to reach him, yet Alex had not once answered his


    phone. Surely he must be fooling around, or be involved in some illicit tryst.


    Or else why would he ignore her calls?


    What infuriated her more was that even during the daytime, Alex had not replied to a single message


    she had sent.


    Just as Alex was about to defend himself, little Stanley ran out excitedly from his room.


    ¡°Daddy! I want to go to the yground tomorrow! Quinn and her friends called me a bumpkin because


    I¡¯ve never been to a yground before! They don¡¯t even let me y with them anymore!¡± Stanley


    looked at Alex expectantly with two eyes full of childish anticipation.


    ¡°Okay, daddy will bring you to the yground tomorrow,¡± Alex assuaged as he picked up Stanley, all


    the while feeling guilty for neglecting his son.


    For the past few years, he had kept himself low-profile, living a low-key life for personal reasons. Only


    once in a blue moon had he ever brought Stanley to the amusement park. Perhaps it was time to


    apany his growing boy out to y more.


    ¡°Yay! Quinn will be there tomorrow too! I want to y with her,¡± quipped Stanley happily.


    novelbin


    Alex could not help but smiled. His own son, since young, loved to y with other girls and disliked


    hanging out with boys. He wondered if that would affect his character development.


    For this, Alex felt that he needed to pay more attention to his growing son so that Stanley would not


    grow up to be a sissy boy. It would be toote then.


    ¡°Mommy, I want you toe along too, okay? You also have not yed with me for a long time.¡±


    Stanley pleaded with his eyes as he looked innocently at Heather.


    Although her heart was still filled with anger towards Alex, having gazed into the anticipation radiating


    from her son¡¯s eyes, Heather¡¯s heart softened instantly.


    ¡°Sure. Mommy will take you out to y tomorrow,¡± replied Heather with a smile escaping her lips.


    Stanly struggled to reach into Heather¡¯s embrace, so Alex passed him over.


    ¡°Mommy, you are the best!¡± Stanley rubbed Heather¡¯s cheeks. It had been a long while since both dad


    and mum brought him out to y, and for that, he was filled with childlike glee.


    ¡°Well then,e give mommy a kiss,¡± said Heather happily.


    ¡°Muah!¡±


    The child dly gave Heather a peck on her cheek.


    Witnessing this heartwarming scene, Alex tried to exin his side of the story to Heather. ¡°Last night I


    was out drinking with Dn. I got too drunk to drive, hence I slept over at his ce.¡±


    His exnation was only half of the truth, but now that Heather¡¯s anger had subsided, she did not mind


    too much.


    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t you say that Dn¡¯s wife is not a very friendly person? Wouldn¡¯t she berate you for


    imposing on them?¡± Heather retorted.


    ¡°They are divorced,¡± blurted Alex bluntly.


    ¡°Why are they divorced? They haven¡¯t had children yet right?¡± Heather¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Alex nced at Heather, and without a word, headed to the kitchen to prepare a meal.


    In this issue, he felt that he shared some simr grievances with Dn.


    Heather had mentally cheated on him. She had fallen in love with his other self.


    He felt that it was extremely ironic.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 To The Amusement Park


    It was weekend the next day.


    Many parents took their children to the amusement park.


    ¡°Why does President Sawyer trust you so much to let you drive back such an expensive car?¡± Inside


    the RS7, Heather couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    If it¡¯s me, I will never let my driver drive home a two million car!


    Not only did she notice Alex drive President Sawyer¡¯s car back every day, but also during the


    weekends!


    She was a bit doubtful. Jack trusts him so much just because he saved his life?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a good person¡­and President Sawyer entrusts his cars to me. Besides, didn¡¯t our


    chairman lend you thirty million too?¡± Alex said as he started the car.


    Heather¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took a nce at him. Did he find out?


    But when she saw the calm look on his face, she felt that perhaps she was overthinking.


    ¡°Well, no doubt you¡¯re a good person. Perhaps your chairman is willing to borrow me that thirty million


    because of you too?¡± Heather tried to sound him out.


    Alex is indeed a good man¡­In terms of character, he is wless.


    She still remembered the incident when a car almost hit her at a traffic light.novelbin


    Just when she was still in a state of shock and thought she was about to die, Alex saved her without


    regard for his own safety.


    It was at that moment she fell in love with him and chose him over Walt Wace. Although Walt is a


    more outstanding man than him¡­


    ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not too close with him,¡± said Alex indifferently as he drove out of their


    neighborhood.


    ¡°Maybe President Sawyer put in a good word for us?¡± Again, Heather looked at Alex doubtfully.


    In fact, she had been wondering why the chairman of Four Seas Corporation had helped her twice.


    If he is fond of me, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so cold when I tried to approach him voluntarily that day. He


    even mentioned Alex¡¯s name twice.


    She still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. Did the chairman imply for to get a divorce from Alex, or he¡¯s


    really helping me for the sake of Alex?


    Heather was really confused.


    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know.¡± Alex answered calmly.


    Upon thinking of what Heather said in his office that day, he felt a little ufortable.


    Heather went silent for a while before she dropped that topic of conversation. Suddenly she asked


    curiously again, ¡°Was it dangerous when you saved President Sawyer that time?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Alex¡¯s face. It was a story that he made up to hide his true identity. He didn¡¯t


    expect Heather would believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. That man was a killer. If I hadn¡¯t pushed him away, he would have been shot. Hey,


    don¡¯tpare Jack with others. He really valued me for saving his life. To be honest, apart from picking


    him up asionally, this car basically belongs to me.¡±


    Alex turned to look at Heather, hoping that she would realize and turn back in time.


    After all, it was ironic for her to ¡®cheat on him¡¯ with another man even though that man was another


    identity of his. That, I can still forgive her¡­


    What if she still continues to¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t want to think about it¡­

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 My Daddy Is Not A Loser


    ¡°Oh my God! He gave you a car worth two million! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Heather eximed in disbelief


    with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°Hey, he is the richest man in Neb City. Do you think his life only worth two million?¡±


    He nced at Heather and said again, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. They paid fifty million for the assassin


    to take Jack¡¯s life.¡±


    Heather was speechless. She believed Alex after his exnation.


    He saved Jack before, so it is really not a big deal that he gave him a two million car!


    Upon thinking of this, she felt relieved again.


    ¡°Alex, I¡­¡± Heather hesitated for a bit.


    Alex turned to look at her with anticipation. He thought she finally realized her mistake and wanted to


    tell him about her emotional infidelity.


    If she tells me frankly now, I can forgive her for the sake of our son.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet an important client in a few days. Can I borrow your car?¡± Heather felt a little


    embarrassed when she said that.


    She didn¡¯t know why. Although they were husband and wife, she always felt embarrassed to ask


    something from him.


    novelbin


    ¡°Well, if you like it. I¡¯ll get another one.¡± Alex nodded, but he somehow felt disappointed.


    In the end, Heather still did not fess up to him.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Then you can¡¯t fetch President Sawyer anymore?¡±


    Heather was a little surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe Alex would give her the two million luxury car. But at


    the same time, she felt guilty towards him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only picked him up a few times. Besides, I¡¯ll buy another car. Don¡¯t worry. I still can go and


    fetch him.¡±


    Alex took a deep breath. His face looked cold. But it seemed that Heather didn¡¯t notice the change in


    his mood.


    ¡°You are getting another car?¡± Heather questioned.


    ¡°Well, my sry is around twenty thousand a month. With instalments, I think it should be no problem


    to buy one that costs three or four hundred thousand,¡± said Alex indifferently.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy a cheaper one? When everything in thepany runs smoothly, I¡¯ll buy you


    another one.¡± Heather said with a nod.


    Chairman had promised her that as long as thepany made a profit, he would give her ten percent


    of the shares, and she was confident of making more.


    By then, I can buy another better car for Alex¡­


    Alex wore a faint smile. How would she react if she finds out about my true identity in the future? He


    thought to himself.


    But for the sake of Heather and his son¡¯s safety, he was not going to tell her his true identity yet. Or is it


    because I¡¯m feeling disappointed with her now?


    Soon they arrived at the amusement park. After Alex parked the car, he went to buy three tickets.


    The admission fee for children was free, but adults had to pay full price.


    At the entrance, Stanley ran over when he saw some vendors selling Ultraman toys.


    Stanley was overjoyed when Alex bought him one.


    Upon seeing their son¡¯s happy face, Alex and Heather both smiled broadly.


    When they entered the amusement park, suddenly they saw a young couple holding a little girl¡¯s hand.


    Stanley quickly let go of Alex¡¯s hand and ran towards them.


    ¡°Hey, Quinn. Look, this is the Ultraman toy my Daddy bought for me just now.¡± Stanley caught up with


    the little girl and said happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s so ugly. It doesn¡¯t look nice at all.¡± Although the little girl spoke disdainfully, she was actually


    very envious of him.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he the son of the toy boy? Your Daddy is a loser. He has disgraced the dignity of a man. You


    are just a loser¡¯s son. Stay away from our Quinn.¡±


    The woman, who was holding the little girl¡¯s hand, said to Stanley disdainfully.


    ¡°My daddy is not a loser, and I am not a loser¡¯s son!¡±


    Stanley stared at the woman angrily with tears welling up in his eyes.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Mentally Retarded


    ¡°Well, look at you. You are so arrogant at such a young age. Unfortunately, no matter how arrogant you


    are, it can¡¯t change the fact that you and your useless father are losers.¡± The woman sneered.


    ¡°Stop it. What¡¯s there to argue with a kid?¡± The man next to the woman said.


    The man then looked down at the little girl and said, ¡°Quinn, stay away from that boy. You must


    remember that you are our little princess and have a noble status. Stanley Jennings is just a poor loser.


    He is not qualified to y with you, get it?¡±


    ¡°Ok, Daddy.¡±


    The little girl nodded her head and looked at Stanley, ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m a princess, and you¡¯re just


    a loser. You¡¯re not allowed to y with me.¡±


    Stanley was speechless. He looked at the little girl with tears in his eyes.


    He felt his body shaking slightly even though he didn¡¯t know whether he was upset or angry.


    ¡°Stanley, you¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Alex picked Stanley up and looked him in the eye. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re men, and we don¡¯t easily shed


    tears. No matter how aggrieved or angry you¡¯re, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Stanley wiped his tears and nodded, ¡°Ok, Daddy. I will not cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡±novelbin


    Alex nodded, ¡°Trust me. You are not a loser. You are a prince. When you grow up, daddy promises to


    give you everything in the world.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, am I really a prince?¡± Stanley looked expectantly into his father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Well, you are not only the little prince of our family but also a prince who will one day conquer the


    world!¡± Alex nodded firmly.


    ¡°Daddy, I believe you. Let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡± Stanley raised his little finger to Alex.


    Alex smiled as he then locked pinkies with Stanley.


    ¡°We can¡¯t break the promise for a hundred years now¡­¡±


    Stanley said devotedly as he pressed his thumb against Alex¡¯s thumb.


    Then, both of themughed heartily.


    ¡°Prince? I think you should be called a brat!¡± Upon seeing Alex and Stanley, the woman said


    disdainfully again.


    Alex turned around with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°God sprinkles wisdom all over the world, but he gives you an umbre instead. It¡¯s sad.¡± Alex sneered


    even though he did not want to argue with this woman. ¡°A woman who chooses to argue with a child


    mentally retarded.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you call me mentally retarded? Do you know who I am?¡± The woman was furious as


    soon as she heard him. She put her hands in her waist and red at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell you are. I only know there¡¯s a fool in front of me,¡± scoffed Alex again.


    ¡°Jerome, your wife has been scolded a fool. Aren¡¯t youing to help?¡± The woman shouted at the


    man.


    The man came over and looked at Alex angrily. ¡°Hey, watch your mouth. Believe it or not, I can make a


    call, and your son will not be able to attend school anymore.¡±


    Alex looked at the man named Jerome and refuted, ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, listen carefully. My husband, Jerome Laster, is the assistant manager of the human resources


    department of the Four Seas Corporation. You¡¯re only a security guard there! What a loser! You¡¯re in


    big trouble for scolding me today. Not only your son will be expelled from the school, but you¡¯re also


    about to get fired.¡± The woman scorned as arrogantly as she could to Alex.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 Asked For An Autograph


    Assistant manager of human resources department?


    Alex frowned slightly. I don¡¯t think I met him during thest management meeting. Is he new?


    Upon seeing his frowning face, Jerome and his wife thought Alex was intimidated. They held haughtily


    aloof in front of him.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize. Otherwise, prepare to lose your job, and your son will lose his


    chance to attend school again,¡± mocked the woman.


    Heather¡¯s face darkened. That man, Jerome must have some connections with Four Sea Corporation.


    Otherwise, he will not act so arrogantly. She quickly pushed Alex forward, ¡°I think you better go and


    apologize to her now.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to apologize to a fool? She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Alex sneered with a smirk as he


    carried Stanley in his arms and wanted to walk away.


    Heather was about to lose her temper. Are you not afraid of losing your job? Why can¡¯t you do it for the


    sake of your son? Are you going to bother President Sawyer for such a small matter?


    Heather looked at Alex with disappointment.


    I can only say that he is lucky to save the billionaire Jack Sawyer¡¯s life, who happens to be the richest


    man in Neb City. But too bad, he doesn¡¯t know how to make good use of these rtionships.


    She shook her head silently and turned around to look at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is


    not sensible. I hope you don¡¯t take any of it to heart.¡±


    For the sake of her son, Heather was always modest and kept a low profile.


    I don¡¯t care if Jerome is going to fire Alex. I can¡¯t control what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get away with that. I¡¯m not going to let you off yet,¡± scowled the woman.


    ¡°Humph, even a little security guard dares to be so arrogant. Wait and see. Tomorrow I will make him


    disappear from the Four Seas Corporation. As for your son, don¡¯t ever wish he can attend any school in


    Neb City again,¡± said Jerome in a sneer.


    ¡°Do you think my husband is trying to scare you?¡±


    The woman looked at Heather. ¡°My husband¡¯s uncle is one of the shareholders of Four Seas


    Corporation, and his daughter¡¯s father-inw is the director of Education Bureau. Do you think we are a


    joke to you?¡±


    Heather¡¯s face darkened again. Now she was really flustered.


    If they have connections in the education bureau, it is quite easy for them to stop Stanley from going to


    school.


    When she was about to force Alex to apologize, a couple walked up to them with another little girl.


    ¡°Lori, what are you doing here? Madison Zucker is having a fan meeting in front. If you want to get her


    autograph, this is the chance.¡± The youngdy said to Jerome¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Lori was a big fan of Madison Zucker, and she liked all of her drama.


    She suddenly became excited and had forgotten about her argument with Alex just now.


    Jerome cast a scornful nce at Alex before he left. Then he followed his wife and daughter to the


    esnade in front of them.


    However, Heather was still worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look too,¡± said Heather as she pulled Alex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re her fan?¡± Alex looked at Heather curiously.


    Fan? I¡¯m not her fan! I¡¯m asking you to apologize to her and resolve this. Don¡¯t let this disagreement


    affect Stanley¡¯s normal school life!


    novelbin


    She wanted to beat up Alex so much, but still, she tried to suppress her emotions and did notsh out.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and see if I can get her autograph.¡± Heather nodded.


    I¡¯m really not her fan.


    ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s go,¡± said Alex with a smile.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 At The Fan Signing Event


    The adapted novel ir of the City was about to be broadcast. As the film investor, Four Seas


    Corporation had to organize campaigns to publicize it.


    Jack was the person in charge of this event, and he was diligent in the task.


    In order to attract more people, the promotion activity was held in an amusement park. Large quantities


    of door gifts were prepared and distributed to the crowd.


    When Jerome and Lori arrived, the esnade was already surrounded by thousands of fans.


    All these fans did not have a seat, and they had to stand outside the barricade.


    Four Seas Corporation only prepared seats for major media correspondents in the city.


    A high tform was set in the center with arge screen behind, and it disyed the movie trailer.


    There were some staffs on the stage who were busy with their work.


    There was also a temporary dressing room behind the high tform, and the artists were busy doing


    their make-up inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this movie for a long time. I¡¯m so excited that it¡¯s finally going to released!¡±


    Upon looking at the poster on the big screen,¡± Lori said excitedly.


    ¡°Me too. As long as it¡¯s Madison¡¯s movie, I will definitely watch it.¡± Florence, who was Lori¡¯s friend,


    nodded.


    Both of them were fans of Madison Zucker, and they were very excited when they talked about their


    idol.


    Just then, Alex and Heather came over together with their son.


    As soon as Lori saw them, she snorted coldly with a scornful look in her eyes.


    ¡°Lori, what happened? Do you guys have a grudge against each other?¡± Florence looked at Alex


    curiously and asked.


    ¡°Humph! How dare a useless toy boy call me a fool? I¡¯m really pissed off. But by tomorrow, he will


    kneel and beg me to forgive him.¡± Lori said confidently.


    ¡°Toy boy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the live-in son-inw of the Jenningses in Neb City?¡± Florence eximed.


    Even her husband looked at Alex disdainfully upon hearing what his wife had said.


    Almost everyone in the city knew about the live-in son-inw of the Jenningses.


    It was rare to see a live-in son-inw in Neb City, and the news was a hot gossip that time.


    Of course, everyone looked down upon a live-in son-inw.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Sneered Lori.


    ¡°Hey, buddy. How do you feel about being a live-in son-inw?¡± Teased Jerry, who was Florence¡¯s


    husband.


    ¡°Of course, it feels good for him. He can get whatever he wants without doing anything.¡± Jerome


    sniggered.


    Upon hearing this, all the people around themughed.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the live-in son-inw who made headlines in Neb City before?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that. He looks quite decent. I didn¡¯t expect that he is the live-in son-inw. Doesn¡¯t he


    care about his dignity as a man? I always thought he is a handicapped man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Why is he doing that? He must have disgraced his family.¡±


    Everyone pointed at Alex and gossiped behind his back.


    Heather was extremely embarrassed. If I knew that this will happen, I would not have apanied


    them here today.


    Alex nced at the crowd with an indifferent expression on his face. He had been ustomed to


    hearing such statements and thought nothing of it. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time arguing with them.


    When he was about to pass through the crowd to the VIP area to ask for Madison¡¯s autograph, a


    suddenmotion happened in front of him.


    ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯m your fan. Can you please give me your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Madison, we love you!¡±


    Many young people cheered. A lot of people were using their cell phones and cameras to take pictures.


    Lori and Florence were also excited. They also took out their mobile phones to take photos while


    waiting in line to get Madison¡¯s signature.


    Alex turned around and saw Madison walked to the crowd under the protection of the staff.


    She was wearing a pure white dress and a blue crystal ne. The pendant fell on her cleavage,


    and she looked extremely stunning.


    With exquisite makeup and an elegant hairdo, she looked gorgeous and seductive.


    Many male fans couldn¡¯t help but lick their lips.


    novelbin


    At that moment, Madison, who was signing autographs for her fans, suddenly noticed Alex. His


    presence caused her to pause her actions..


    She threw the pen to the staff and walked towards in the direction of Alex.


    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t know what had happened.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Mr Jefferson


    They quickly shifted to anotherne as they stared at Madison Zucker.


    ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t tell me that the star Madison Zucker ising for me!¡± Florence covered her mouth


    in disbelief and shock.


    ¡°She really is headed towards us! Oh my God! I¡¯m older than her, but I can still feel my heart racing!¡±


    Lori was ecstatic as well.


    Jerome and Jerry exchanged nces, and they could both see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Jerome, aren¡¯t you a member of the management team in the Four Seas Corporation? Is Madison


    Zuckering to say hi to you?¡± Jerry stared at Jerome with both admiration and shock.


    Jerry wasn¡¯t much of a fan of celebrities, but he still wanted to meet Madison in person because she


    was a huge star.


    He suddenly felt envious of Jerome¡¯s job. Damn it. The Four Seas Corporation really is something.


    Even an executive like him can get to know someone like Madison Zucker!


    ¡°Of course! Jerome is really badass. Celebrities are here looking for him when all the other people are


    still praying to get a chance to meet their idols,¡± Lori said proudly.


    At that thought, her mindset suddenly changed.


    novelbin


    My husband is amazing, so am I fangirling over some other celebrities?


    She excitedly brushed her hair and held onto Jerome¡¯s arms. She then tried to conceal the excitement


    she felt as she presented herself as a gracious plus one who was about to ept Madison¡¯s ttery.


    ¡°Wow! Lori, you need to get some autographs for me!¡± Florence said out of envy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Madison will sign everything you want if I ask her to. I can even get her to take a picture


    with you,¡± Lori waved her hands and boasted.


    Everyone present was envious of Lori and her husband, so they wanted to tter them in hopes of


    obtaining their favor in getting the celebrity¡¯s autographs.


    Upon facing the crowd¡¯s gazes of admiration, Jerome started to believe that what Lori said was true as


    well.


    Regardless of how famous Madison is, the Four Seas Corporation was the one who helped her


    achieve sess.


    Therefore, as a member of the management team in the Four Seas Corporation, she will definitely


    come and butter me up.


    At that thought, Jerome smoothed out his cor, cleared his throat, and announced solemnly, ¡°Please


    quieten down for now. I am the assistant manager of the Human Resource Department in the Four


    Seas Corporation, Jerome Laster, and I will talk to Madisonter and try to fulfill all of your requests.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Laster!¡±


    ¡°You really are amazing!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Ms. Laster!¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar as they started to cheer.


    With a pleased expression, Jerome and his wife walked towards Madison.


    ¡°Madison, you¡¯re here for me, right?¡± Jerome stared at Madison solemnly while Lori had a smug


    expression on as well.


    However, Madison flinched slightly and frowned. ¡°Who are you? Please excuse me.¡±


    Huh?


    Jerome was stunned in his ce, and the crowd gaped in shock as well.


    This isn¡¯t how things are supposed to go.


    ¡°My husband is the assistant manager of the Human Resource Department in Four Seas


    Corporation¡­¡± Lori introduced Jerome to Madison proudly.


    However, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Madison took one final look at the couple, before walking past them towards Alex.


    She then bowed courteously and greeted, ¡°M-Mr. Jefferson!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 The Respect From Madison Zucker


    At that moment, everyone was stunned.


    Am I seeing this correctly? The huge star Madison Zucker is greeting a live-in son-inw so politely?


    ¡°What did Madison refer to him as? Mr. Jefferson?¡±


    novelbin


    Heather, who was in a bad mood, was stunned as well. She stared at Madison and Alex in disbelief


    and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Madison, are you mistaken somehow? Not only is he a security guard, but he¡¯s also a live-in son-in-


    law who lives off on his wife. He¡¯s not the Mr. Jefferson you¡¯re talking about,¡± Lori reminded.


    Alex is a piece of garbage, so why is Madison trying to tter him without even sparing a nce at


    Jerome?


    I¡¯m so pissed at this!


    On the other hand, Jerome was embarrassed beyond belief because his bragging just now turned out


    to be a farce.


    Besides that, the crowd¡¯s mocking nces made him want to bury his head in the sand out of


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Security guard?¡± Madison didn¡¯t turn around, but it was evident that a sardonic glint shed in her


    eyes.


    She had originally thought that Alex was a mere security guard as well, but she was stopped by his


    secretary every time she wanted to meet him.


    It was hard for her to meet him in person, so she couldn¡¯t miss this rare and valuable opportunity.


    Recently, the Four Seas Corporation invested tens of billions topete with the three major


    companies for avenues to increase artists¡¯ poprity. Therefore, everyone in their right mind would


    want to meet Alex to secure the support from the Four Seas Corporation. If they managed to do so,


    their poprity would skyrocket.


    Besides Madison, a few other actresses wanted to curry favor with Alex too.


    ¡°Just mind your own business and leave me alone.¡± Alex waved his hands to dismiss Madison.


    However, Madison tried to invite Alex again, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I would like to invite you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened before she could finish.


    Madison¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she urgently changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, I¡¯ll get going


    then¡­¡±


    She was afraid and disappointed because Alex¡¯s behavior made her feel very insecure.


    Among the few most popr female artists in the Four Seas Corporation, Madison was the richest and


    most popr one.


    Even so, she knew that her career would be ruined if she ever crossed Alex.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Alex suddenly stopped Madison.


    She was overjoyed as she thought that Alex had changed his mind, so she turned around and stared at


    him excitedly.


    However, Alex was smiling at Heather. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want an autograph from Madison? She can sign for


    you right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Heather still hadn¡¯t recovered from her surprise, so she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you want an autograph?¡± Alex asked, and she unwittingly shook her head.


    Alex then shrugged and said to Madison, ¡°Alright. Please get going now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Jefferson.¡± Madison nodded and went back to churning out autographs for the crowd.


    Nheless, the crowd¡¯s attention was not on her anymore.


    Instead, their gazes were fixated on Alex because they all wondered who he really was.


    Madison didn¡¯t even show Jerome any respect, so why is she trying to tter a live-in son-inw like


    Alex?


    Does Alex Jefferson have a secret identity of some sort?


    Jerome and the rest were especially confused by that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go since you don¡¯t want an autograph.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer because everyone was staring at him.


    Heather caught up to Alex and blurted out, ¡°Why does Madison respect you so much?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 The Confusion


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Alex smiled subtly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you saved her life too?¡± Heather said sarcastically. She realized that her husband was


    acting rather oddly recently, so she couldn¡¯t tell what he was up to.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! How did you guess that correctly?¡± Alex deliberately put on a shocked expression.


    However, Heather wouldn¡¯t believe him this time.


    How is that even possible?


    ¡°Hmph. Whatever. I don¡¯t want to know either.¡± Heather snorted in displeasure and frustration.


    The more Alex didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, the more she wanted to know.


    Alex shed a slight smile and brought their son somewhere else without giving her an exnation.


    On the other end.


    ¡°Lori, it seems like you just offended someone important.¡± Florence gloated as she saw Alex leaving.


    The reason she acted that way was because she was disgusted at how Lori and Jerome acted so high


    and mighty just now.


    novelbin


    That was especially true for Lori. Florence felt like puking every time she thought about Lori¡¯s


    expression when she asked her to help get an autograph for her.


    ¡°Important my a**! That guy is a live-in son-inw, so Madison must¡¯ve mistaken him for someone


    else!¡± Lori retorted.


    Florence chuckled because she didn¡¯t think so at all.


    If Alex really was leeching off his wife¡¯s wealth, why did a famous celebrity like Madison show so much


    respect to him?


    Besides that, I saw with my own eyes that Madison was terrified of the so-called ¡®live-in son-inw¡¯.


    ¡°Jerome, it looks like you¡¯re not as influential as a live-in son-inw.¡± Florence¡¯s husband chuckled


    sardonically.


    He was extremely amused when he thought about how pompous Jerome looked just now.


    Everyone present started to gloat and ridicule Jerome as well.


    Jerome was utterly embarrassed, so he walked away with his daughter in his hand.


    Lori, who was equally infuriated, left as well.


    ¡°Jerome Laster, didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s just a security guard in yourpany? Why was Madison


    trying to tter him?¡± Lori questioned him fiercely because she was totally humiliated today.


    ¡°He really was a security guard! Besides that, he really is a live-in son-inw too. How am I supposed


    to know why that b**** Madison is trying to tter him?¡± Jerome replied helplessly.


    Lori frowned when suddenly a realization hit her. ¡°Do you think that Alex has some dirt on Madison?


    Maybe she¡¯s afraid of him because she¡¯s scared that he might leak the information to everyone and


    ruin her career.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A sudden glint shed in Jerome¡¯s eyes as he chuckled. ¡°That sounds entirely possible! I never


    expected that piece of trash to be able to dig up some dirt about Madison!¡±


    Jerome squinted as he suddenly thought that he could churn out a lot of stories based on that.


    ¡°You b****, Madison Zucker. How dare you disrespect and humiliate me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to ruin


    your reputation!¡±


    And Alex Jefferson, you piece of trash, I¡¯ll make sure to destroy your reputation and kick you out of


    Neb City!


    Jerome¡¯s eyes crinkled as he devised a cunning n.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 High School ssmates


    Heather was tired after spending the whole day at the yground, so she wanted to head home.


    Alex saw that Stanley was exhausted too, so he agreed to go back.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to cook today, so he brought Heather and Stanley to a restaurant.


    ¡°Heather!¡±


    As they walked to their booth, they heard ady calling after Heather.


    Heather turned around and was surprised at who she saw¡ªGinny York.


    ¡°Ginny, didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Heather said as she took a look at the man sitting beside Ginny.


    The man wasn¡¯t very handsome, but he looked smart and intelligent.


    ¡°He¡¯s Harry, my boyfriend. Harry, she¡¯s my friend from high school, Heather, and this is her husband


    Alex,¡± Ginny introduced everyone.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Harry shook hands with Alex, but he didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation


    because Alex was dressed casually.


    novelbin


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Alex smiled subtly and retracted his hand when he saw that Harry wasn¡¯t interested


    in having a conversation with him.


    However, when Harry shook Heather¡¯s hands, his eyes lit up in admiration. It was evident that her


    beauty naturally drew the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t you can join us. Mr. Larson isingter too,¡± Ginny suggested.


    ¡°Mr. Larson? The Section Chief, Wade Larson?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s really sessful in his career, being the Section Chief of the Bureau of Commerce and


    Industry right now while his uncle is the deputy chief. More importantly, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a


    long time, so we can catch up with each other.¡±


    While Ginny said that, she took a look at Alex with a mocking glint in her eyes.


    Wade courted Heather persistently during high school, so I¡¯m curious as to what will happen when they


    meetter.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll join you then.¡± Heather nodded and sat down beside Ginny.


    Incidentally, Heather needed to take care of some business in the Bureau of Commerce and Industry,


    so it would be great if she could ask for Wade¡¯s help to sort things out.


    On the other hand, Alex had no choice but to sit down with their son when he saw Heather doing the


    same.


    It¡¯s just a meal anyway. He didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡°Heather, what do you do?¡± Harry asked suddenly.


    ¡°The Jennings Corporation,¡± Heather smiled and replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Harry eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Are you from there as well? Which department are you at?¡± Heather stared at Harry in surprise


    because she never thought that he would be just an ordinary worker.


    The reason why she thought that way was because the only employees she wasn¡¯t familiar with were


    the ordinary workers.


    ¡°No. Harry has a business management degree from Oxford, so how could he even work in a small


    company like yours?¡± Ginny said smugly.


    What she really meant was that her boyfriend was exceptionally talented, so he couldn¡¯t care less


    about a smallpany like Heather¡¯s. With that sentence, she implicitly belittled Heather.


    Graduates from normal colleges like you can only work in smallpanies like the Jennings


    Corporation.


    Heather understood what Ginny implied, but she only smiled in response.


    Even without Ginny¡¯s ridicule, Heather knew that the Jennings Corporation was in hot water right now.


    61% of its shares were already acquired by the Four Seas Corporation, so she could no longer be in


    control of thepany anymore.


    ¡°I applied for the vice manager position in the Project Management Department and I was only


    epted yesterday. I heard that the Jennings Corporation was acquired by the Four Seas Corporation,


    so¡­¡± Harry exined.


    He just wanted to build some rapport with Heather, but he never thought that Ginny would misinterpret


    his intentions.


    ¡°Haha. We can be considered colleagues now.¡± Heather shed a slight smile.


    Harry chuckled a little before continuing, ¡°The Four Seas Corporation¡¯s boss really is wealthy. I heard


    that he is going to invest at least ten billion to poach loyal customers from its three otherpetitors.


    Ginny, you¡¯re going to the interview tomorrow, right? I hope you can make it.¡±


    ¡°Are you underestimating me? I¡¯m more than capable to be the Director¡¯s secretary!¡± Ginny cocked her


    eyebrows proudly.


    Meanwhile, Alex took a look at Ginny as he remained silent.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 An Object of Ridicule


    He asked the Human Resource Department to hire two new secretaries for him. Originally, Kate was


    supposed to be one of the secretaries, but she was transferred to the Marketing Department instead.


    He leaned on the couch quietly as he drank his tea while listening to Heather, Harry, and Ginny discuss


    about him and hispany. A strange feeling arose in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Harry only smiled in response at Ginny¡¯s boast and she was a little bummed because she


    wanted Harry to brag along with her.


    ¡°Heather, where is your husband working now?¡± the bored Ginny asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m unemployed.¡± Alex shrugged and replied before Heather could.


    ¡°Yikes. It looks like you¡¯re addicted to living off your wife,¡± Ginny mocked.


    Harry gaped in surprise as he stared at Alex quizzically.


    Is that guy really a parasite to his wife?


    ¡°Well, it takes some skill to be able to do that. Do you really think anyone will be cut out for that?¡± Alex


    chuckled, unashamed of himself.


    ¡°Fine, you win. What else can I say.¡± Ginny scoffed. I can¡¯t believe there are people like this. Absolutely


    revolting.


    ¡°Dude, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking this way. As a healthy man, why do you want to give up on your


    dignity and leech off your wife?¡±


    Harry saw that his girlfriend was enraged by Alex, so he frowned and tried to help Ginny get her point


    across.


    However, Alex only shrugged in response.


    ¡°Since Heather¡¯s my friend, I¡¯ll ask Harry to help you find a job at the Four Seas Corporation,¡± Ginny


    said to Alex with a clearly condescending tone.


    She actually didn¡¯t intend to ask Harry to help Alex look for a job. She just wanted to humiliate Alex.


    Heather was speechless, but she didn¡¯t want to address Ginny¡¯s patronizing behavior either. She just


    pretended as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    On the other hand, Alex was amused because he just knew that Ginny invited them to have a meal


    together to deliberately stir up trouble.


    I¡¯ll y along with them since they want to act like total idiots.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much!¡± Alex pretended like he was looking forward to the proposition.


    novelbin


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have any skills, and you only have a degree from amon university, so I¡¯m afraid that


    you need to start from a part-time job.¡± Harry understood what Ginny meant, so he smiled and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tall, so maybe you can be arranged to be a doorman.¡±


    Ginnyughed derisively because she thought that a douchebag like Alex was only smart enough to be


    a doorman.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 An Invitation To A Party


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Alex¡¯s physique is quite suited for the role of a security guard. When I go to work


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for you to be a guard.¡± Harry chuckled.


    Heather frowned slightly because she thought that Harry and Ginny were crossing the line.


    However, she knew that Alex was no saint as well, so she chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Alright! Thank you, Harry. Let me treat you to this meal.¡± Alex smiled ¡®gratefully¡¯.


    ¡°Thanks then! Harry will help you take care of the rest.¡±


    Ginny nced mockingly at Alex. She didn¡¯t mind footing the bill, but she felt an odd sense of


    satisfaction because she could take advantage of Alex.


    ¡°No problem. You haven¡¯t ordered yet, right?¡± Alex nodded and asked.


    ¡°No. The star of the show today is Wade, so we¡¯ll order after he arrives,¡± Ginny replied.


    At that moment, Ginny¡¯s phone rang, so she took the call outside. After a brief moment, she came back


    with another young man.


    The young man was 175cm tall, and he was dressed formally. Compared to the casually dressed Alex,


    he seemed more respectable than Alex.


    He was none other than Wade Larson, the Section Chief of the Bureau of Commerce and Industry.


    novelbin


    When Wade saw that Heather and Alex were there too, he frowned unwittingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Wade sized them up and said in an ambiguous tone.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re here.¡± Alex smiled subtly when he took a look at Wade.


    Wade Larson. I heard from Heather that he kept pestering her in high school, but he gave up when he


    found out that Walt was courting her too in university.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I heard from Ginny that they invited you for a meal, so we joined in on the fun too. We


    hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Heather said politely.


    ¡°What nonsense, Heather! Of course I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Wade smiled and replied, even though he never


    expected Heather and Alex¡¯spany.


    He gave up on courting Heather back then, but he still felt frustrated because she married a piece of


    garbage like Alex.


    That was why Alex didn¡¯t make a good impression.


    However, as a government official, he learned to keep a low profile, so he wouldn¡¯t show his


    displeasure even if he disliked someone.


    ¡°Waiter. Please take our order.¡± Alex didn¡¯t want to drag things any longer because Wade had already


    arrived. He knew that this meal was going to be a very boring one, so he just wanted to get it over and


    done with.


    A hint of revolt shed in Wade¡¯s eyes when he looked at Alex. I just don¡¯t get why Heather would fall


    for such an ill-mannered man!


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a reunion party for our high school mates the day after tomorrow. Did anyone tell


    you about it?¡± Wade asked Heather.


    He was the one who suggested the reunion party while another ssmate of his organized it. Truth be


    told, he never intended to tell Heather about it before today.


    However, he changed his mind now because he wanted Heather to regret choosing a douchebag like


    Alex over him.


    Heather shook her head.


    ¡°Well, now you knew. Be there or be square!¡± Wade said.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been a long time since I caught up with my high school friends anyway.¡± Heather nodded in


    approval.


    ¡°Alex, you can tag along too. Attendees are allowed to bring along their family members.¡± Wade turned


    towards Alex once more with a mocking nce.


    Alex could see through Wade¡¯s intentions, so he smiled and replied, ¡°Is it free of charge? I¡¯ll go if it is.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 Keep Acting Like Fools


    At that moment, Wade, Ginny, and Harry chuckled coldly because their impression of Alex became


    even worse now.


    Alex took note of their expressions as he scoffed without them noticing.


    On the other hand, Heather frowned out of disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to pay a single cent for this reunion party.¡± Even though Wade was


    smiling, he felt an overwhelming sense of disgust.


    Is this the man Heather fancied back then?


    I will show her how useless he is and make her regret marrying a piece of garbage like him!


    ¡°Alex, you said you wanted to treat us to this meal, but you probably can¡¯t even afford it. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just


    foot the bill.¡± Ginny was afraid that Alex couldn¡¯t afford the meal and spoil Wade¡¯s mood as a result.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! Harry is helping me look for a job, so it¡¯s only natural that I treat you to this meal.¡± Alex


    looked as if he was ced in a tough spot.


    ¡°Hm? Is Harry helping Alex look for a job? Alex, are you currently unemployed?¡± Wadeughed.


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Larson, maybe you can help me find a job too!¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, our department is hiring, but the admissions test is quite difficult, so you might not


    pass. Oh, but there¡¯s a vacancy as a janitor, and no tests are required for that. If you¡¯re interested, I can


    help to refer you there.¡± Wade chuckled.


    What he was insinuating was that Alex didn¡¯t have the chops to pass the test to be a civil servant. In


    fact, he hinted that Alex even needed his help in order to apply for a job as a janitor.


    In short, he was patronizing Alex and aggrandizing himself.


    When Ginny and Harry heard that, they burst into a peal of sardonicughter.


    On the other hand, Heather sighed because she didn¡¯t have a clue as to what Alex was nning.


    ¡°All workers deserve to be respected. Mr. Larson, is the idea of working as a janitor very funny to you?¡±


    Alex stared at Wade in amusement.


    Wade was stunned as his expression darkened because he never expected to be outwitted by Alex.


    As a government official, his reputation would be tarnished forever if their incriminating conversation


    leaked out.


    Harry seemed to realize the severity of the issue too, so he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Alex, you


    don¡¯t have to pay for this meal today. Come to the Four Seas Corporation the day after tomorrow and


    I¡¯ll get someone to hire you as a security guard.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much, Harry!¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Harry toasted Wade instead of Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, a toast for your sess!¡±


    Wade then raised his ss as well. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    novelbin


    After the toast, they were engaged in banter while Alex and Heather werepletely ignored.


    Even Ginny only toasted Wade too, leaving Alex and Heather unattended.


    Heather felt somewhat embarrassed and ufortable at their behavior.


    They are so rude!


    She had originally wanted to catch up with Wade, but he didn¡¯t seem interested in talking to her.


    Heather sat there feeling awkward because Ginny and the rest didn¡¯t include her in their conversation.


    On the other hand, Alex wasn¡¯t affected at all as he enjoyed his meal along with his son.


    Heather shook her head in disappointment when she saw how Alex ate so voraciously.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t applied for the membership here, right?¡± Wade asked Ginny.


    ¡°Yeah. A deposit of half a million is required for that, and it¡¯s no small amount.¡±


    Only members of Happy Living were allowed to reserve rooms, so a lot of customers applied for the


    membership despite the hefty price.


    ¡°I know the manager here, Louis. I can send him a message and ask him to reduce the amount of


    deposit you need to fork out.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Thank you in advance.¡±


    Ginny¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. She didn¡¯t frequent this ce, but Harry was an executive in the


    Four Seas Corporation and she was applying for a position there as well, so she needed a ce to


    entertain her customers. That was why it was necessary for her to apply for a membership at Happy


    Living.


    If we had the membership cards today, we wouldn¡¯t have invited Wade for dinner at the booth outside.


    It¡¯s definitely more appropriate to invite someone to a private room than a booth outside.

 Chapter 101 The Manager Of Happy Living

    Upon receiving news of Wade''s arrival, the manager of Happy Living, John, hurried over. Wade was a section chief, so John felt that he should at least go and greet him. "Mr. Colt, over here!" Wade waved his hand to get the manager''s attention.


    His voice was rather loud; it attracted the attention of the nearby people.


    John made his way over to their table, and Wade, Ginny, and Harry stood up to wee him. Heather, who did not know him, shot him a nce before turning to ignore him. Alex, on the other hand, did not even raise his head as he continued to eat.


    "Mr. Colt, these two are my friends, Ginny York and Harry Schultz," Wade introduced. He deliberately left out Alex and Heather.


    John shook hands with Ginny before he spotted Alex.


    At that same moment, Alex lifted his head to stare right at the manager.


    Ginny poured a ss for John before raising her own. "A toast to you, Mr. Colt."


    John did not ept the ss. Instead, he headed straight for Alex.


    "M-Mr. Jefferson, you''re here too?" he politely greeted.


    He did not know who Alex was. He only knew that his own boss, the king of the underworld Flynn Dunn, was incredibly respectful toward the man. Flynn had stated more than once that to disrespect Alex was to disrespect him. As long as Alex asked for it, everybody in the underworld had to help him first and foremost. No matter what the task was, they would have to do as he ordered.


    John, who had been put in charge of Happy Living by Flynn, naturally did not dare to offend this mysterious man.


    Ginny''s ss hovered in midair as she watched the scene in shock.


    Mr. Jefferson? Did Mr. Colt mistake him for someone else?


    Wade and Harry furrowed their brows as confusion welled in them.novelbin


    Heather gaped at the respectful look on John''s face.


    Last time it was the celebrity, Madison Zucker, and now it''s the manager of Happy Living....


    None of those two people was your average person. Even Wade had to be more courteous to John than normal, yet John seemed deferential to Alex. "Yeah." Alex nodded.


    John then asked, "Mr. Jefferson, would you like me to move you and your friends to a private room?"


    Waving his hands, Alex replied, "No need. You can get back to work. I''m just having a couple of drinks with my friends."


    His words had embarrassed looks crossing Wade, Ginny and Harry''s faces. They had not invited Alex here to drink with them.


    "Yes, yes. Of course!" John bobbed his head, shooting Wade and the other two an apologetic nce before he left.


    Noting how subservient John was toward Alex had them shocked to the core. He had scurried away like a naughty child sent to bed at one sentence from Alex!


    John had been invited here by Wade and had greeted them so warmly. He was just about to drink with them when he had caught sight of Alex and became like another person.


    One wave of a hand from Alex and John had left without a hint of protest. He had not even bothered to say his goodbyes to Wade, his old friend!


    This isn''t as simple as him being obedient anymore. It''s more like he''s afraid of Alex!


    Wade fixed his gaze on Alex, confusion swirling in his eyes.


    What had just happened hadpletely been out of his expectations.


    "Alex, you sure are more than what meets the eyes, aren''t you? And here we were just saying Harry that can help you find a job! You''re such a mean person to hide this from us. As punishment, you have to down a shot!" Ginny shot Alex a coy look, her earlier disdainful attitude nowhere to be seen.


    Smiling, Alex replied, "Don''t overthink it. I only know his boss, that''s all. He''s just showing me some respect out of deference to his boss."


    So that was why.


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 102 Heather Is Mad

    Scorn shed through Ginny and Harry''s eyes again.


    However, the more Wade thought about it, the more he felt like something was off.


    John, himself, was also someone rather influential. Why would he act so submissive toward Alex?


    Even if Alex knew his boss, that still did not make any sense.


    Hmm... I must make sure Alex goes to the gathering the day after tomorrow. I have to find out more!


    "Alex, we''ll be having a gathering the day after tomorrow at six in the evening on the fifteenth floor of Perennial Hotel. Remember to be there and don''t bete. Although you''re not one of our high school ssmates, you''re still Heather''s husband. You can''t let here by herself, right?" he stated with a smile.


    "Of course! I''ll never pass up an opportunity to get free food." Alex returned Wade''s smile.


    He did not need to be a mind reader to know what was going through the other man''s mind. He decided to y along for now.


    Wade chuckled, ignoring Alex''sment about getting free food.


    After finding out that Alex only knew the boss of Happy Living, Ginny and Harry became noticeably cooler in their interactions with him.


    However, they still voluntarily invited Alex and Heather to have a toast with them.


    The food tasted nd to Alex and Heather, so they soon decided to call it a day and leave.novelbin


    Before they left, Wade reminded them about the gathering being held the day after tomorrow.


    The moment they got in the car, Heather locked her gaze on Alex.


    "Let me guess. This time, you saved the manager of Happy Living''s life?" Heather snarked.


    "Nope." He grinned and waited for her to rx before he added, "I don''t know who John is, but I''ve saved his boss'' life once."


    It was not a lie.


    If he had not arrived in time back then, Flynn would have been dead.


    "Alex Jefferson!" Feeling like she was being yed for a fool, anger shed through her eyes.


    Alex''s lips curled up slightly in a small smirk as he continued to drive them home.


    That only served to enrage her further.


    Hmph! Don''t you feel so smug just yet! One day, I''ll find out everything about you. Just you wait and see!


    Mentally snorting, she studiously turned her head away, refusing to look at him.


    When they arrived back home, Alex quickly took a shower and sprawled on his bed to y with his phone before Carmen could nag him again.


    Just then, there was a notification from his WhatsApp. Someone in his university ssmates'' group was typing.


    Opening the message, Alex saw that it was Dn.


    Dear ssmates, my restaurant will be having its grand opening tomorrow. It''s located in Neb City. I hope those who are in town will be willing toe over and have a small gathering!


    Perfect! One of our two ss belles, Kate, is also currently working in town. She will be going to the gathering. I heard that she''s still single! All you bachelors in the group, don''t let this chance go to waste! Wow, Kate is here in Neb City?


    Kate,e on, say something!


    The group abruptly burst into life as everyone began to type away.


    Heather, who had seen the messages, told Alex, "I have some business to attend to tomorrow. I can''t go. Buy something for Dn when you go over." "Okay." Alex nodded.


    Dn was one of his best friends from university, so of course, he would be going.

 Chapter 103 Kate Is Looking For Alex

    The next day, Alex took a taxi to thepany while Heather sent Stanley to school in the RS7.


    "Mr. Jefferson, Kate Sutton was here again earlier. I told her you wouldn''t being in to work these few days, so she left," Jessica came over to report. Alex nodded and could not help admiring Kate. She had only just injured her leg the day before, yet she was already back at work today.


    What a stubborn woman.


    "Ignore her," he said to Jessica before flipping through the files she had handed to him.


    Knock knock!


    Just then, the sound of knocking came from the other side of the door. Kate''s voice rang out, "Director, I have to talk to you urgently. May Ie in?" Jessica froze in surprise before ncing between the office door and Alex. "Sir, Kate Sutton''s here again."


    Shaking his head in exasperation, he uttered, "You can leave now. Let her in."


    Kate must have seen meing into my office. There''s no way I can lie about not being here now.


    Whatever the case, he was certain that she had not seen his face. He could use this opportunity to see what she knew.


    "Alright." With that, his secretary left.


    Upon seeing Jessica exit the office, Kate shot her an awkward smile. "I really need to talk to the Chairman..."


    Jessica stared at her for a moment before replying, "The Chairman has given you permission to enter."


    Right before Kate was about to push open the door and enter, the secretary added sternly, "By the way, the Chairman really doesn''t like this behavior of yours. Think about that." Kate blinked but did not say anything in return. She merely continued her way into the office.


    The injury to her leg was not yetpletely healed, so her movements were rather slow.


    However, the medicine Alex had given her was working wonderfully. She was recovering faster than if she went to get stitches at the hospital.


    She shut the door carefully as her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    It had been quite a while since she first came to Neb City. Today, she would finally be able to meet the disowned son of the Jefferson family.


    The only reason she hade all the way over to Neb City to work at Four Seas Corporation was for one single mission - to get closer to the disowned son of the Jefferson family. For the sake of her family''s rise to power, she was even willing to sacrifice herself.


    The first thing she saw upon entering the office was a broad and muscr back. The man was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with his back turned toward her. Why does this figure look so familiar?


    When she remembered where she had seen him before, her heart leapt in her chest. She forgot to say a greeting.


    Ever since the incident from the night before, this figure had been imprinted in her mind. She would never forget his back.


    It''s my superhero! My knight in shining armor!


    "Why were you looking for me?" Alex turned around to face the stunned Kate.


    "My superhero!"


    When she saw the masked face of Alex, joy and excitement shone in her eyes.novelbin


    For the past two days, she had been constantly thinking about when she would be able to see her superhero again. It had gotten so bad that she began having a minor case of insomnia. To her surprise, her superhero was the chairman she had been dying to meet!


    "What did you just say?" Confusion was evident in his voice.


    Realizing what she had just blurted out, she smiled in embarrassment. "Mr. Jefferson, thank you for the day before. If it weren''t for you, I shudder to imagine what would have happened to me." She already knew that the chairman and Alex both had the same name.


    "It''s nothing. I would do the same for anyone else in that situation," Alex answered indifferently.


    While it was the truth, Kate still felt inexplicably disappointed.


    But when she thought about how Alex had nearly seen herpletely naked the other day, her heart began to race again.


    At the same time, she was d that her superhero was Mr. Jefferson. Otherwise, it would be very weird for her to be pining for the former while she was together with thetter.


    "Mr. Jefferson, I would like to treat you to dinner as a token of my gratitude. I hope you won''t reject my offer, or else I''ll feel indebted to you for life." She stared at him hopefully.

 Chapter 104 Kate Is Planning

    As long as he agreed to eat with her, she would get the chance to glimpse his true face.


    Alex''s voice was neutral as he stated politely, "There''s no need for that. You working hard is the biggest expression of gratitude you can give me." Not willing to give up just yet, she tried again, "Mr. Jefferson- "


    "That''s enough. If there''s nothing else, please leave. I need to get back to work." He cut her off and waved his hand at her impatiently in an obvious gesture of dismissal.


    She opened her mouth to say something more, but when she saw that he had sat down and was focusing on his documents again, she gave up.


    Still, she gave it onest go. "Mr. Jefferson, could I at least get your contact number?"novelbin


    "Do you have my driver''s number?" Alex raised his head to ask.


    "Yes."


    "Then that''s good enough. Call him if there''s anything. He''ll pass on the message to me."


    He then paused before stating firmly, "Remember, don''t bother me unless something very important happens. I don''t like to be disturbed."


    At that point, Kate wondered if she should reveal her true identity and use cooperation as an excuse to get closer to him.


    However, she put that idea out of her head as quickly as it appeared. The time was not yet right for her to reveal herself.


    "Okay, Mr. Jefferson. I understand. I''ll be leaving now."


    After taking two steps forward, she turned back around to say, "Oh, right! Mr. Jefferson, my main reason foring here is to apply for a leave. My superior and President Sawyer are both not in, so I had no choice but to look for you instead." "Alright. You can stay home until your leg recovers." Alex did not bother lifting his head as he spoke.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jefferson."


    Alex Jefferson, I won''t give up so easily. You''re definitely no match for the might of the Jefferson family. Once they find you, you''re going to need the Sutton family''s power.


    Confident in those thoughts, her lips twitched into a smile.


    The only regret she had now was that she still did not know what Alex looked like. If he were about as handsome as his driver, that would be enough.


    The thought of Heather''s useless husband had her brows furrowing.


    They have the same name...


    Why does it feel like I''m missing something here?


    No way. That''s impossible. They can''t possibly be the same person! Even if he''s already been disowned by the Jeffersons, even if he really wants toy low, there''s no way he would be willing to give up on a man''s pride to be a live-in son-inw! It must just be a coincidence that they have the same name.


    Shaking her head to clear it, she left the building to head home.


    When he was done reviewing the documents, Alex checked the time to see that it was already ten in the morning. Seeing as Dn''s opening was at twelve, he decided to get off work early so he could go buy a car first.

 Chapter 105 Looking Down On Others

    Alex took a taxi to an Audi dealership, nning on buying a car from Luke Stanton.


    He had previously forced Luke to get down on his knees and lick his shoes before he would give him an Audi RS7 for free. Honestly, he was feeling a little guilty for that, so he decided to buy another car from the other man. Exiting the taxi, he stepped inside the store.


    Upon noticing a customer enter, two saleswomen stood up to wee him.


    However, when they noticed how casually he was dressed, one of them held the other back. Her tone was disdainful as she said, "That guy is probably here for the free Wi-Fi or trying to look cool by taking photos with the cars. Let''s ignore him."


    The other woman agreed, so the two of them returned to their seats.novelbin


    With the blisteringly hot weather recently, a lot of people had been entering the store for the air conditioning and Wi-Fi. Some were even more outrageous as they even went to sit in the disy cars and refused to move until the security came to throw them out. Needless to say, the salespeople here were growing incredibly annoyed.


    As he was dressed in simple clothes, they thought Alex was exactly this sort of person.


    Despite being ignored, he did not take the matter to heart as he headed straight for the exhibition area.


    This time, he wanted to get an R8; he did not have to worry about Heather interrogating him again.


    Ever since she had cheated on him emotionally, he hadpletely changed his mindset. Heather''s attitude toward him did not much matter to him anymore.


    It was incredibly ironic and ridiculous that the man she had cheated on him was his other identity, though.


    "This is the most exclusive model of R8, isn''t it? How much is it?" he turned to ask the saleswomen.


    One of them stared at him like he was an idiot as she snapped, "Don''t you see the price right there? 2.29 million! Are you blind or something?"


    The price is clearly written right there in front of the car, yet he still asks. If he isn''t here for the free air conditioning, I''ll get down on my knees to lick his shoes!


    Alex blinked in surprise. He had really honestly not seen the price earlier.


    2.29 million for an exclusive model. Sounds about right.


    "Can you even afford it? Don''t dirty or scratch our show car with your grubby hands. You wouldn''t be able to pay for it even if you sell your kidneys!" one of the saleswomen sneered coldly.


    Before he could say anything, the other saleswoman also spoke up disdainfully, "That''s enough. Stop pretending! Seeing how you''re dressed, you probably can''t even afford an electric scooter, let alone an R8. Dream on!"


    The first saleswoman added with a snort, "I suggest you leave right now before we call the security. You don''t want that to happen."


    Alex frowned. He seriously wondered why all these salespeople looked down on others so much.


    Has what had happened thest time not taught them a lesson yet?


    Scoffing, he answered, "How would you know I can or cannot afford it?"


    "Tch! If you can buy it, I''ll get down on my knees and lick your shoes!" the first saleswoman scoffed while throwing a scornful nce at him.


    If a broke loser like the man before her could buy the luxury car, she would not hesitate to do as she said!


    His lips moved into a sneer before he took out his phone to call Luke.


    "Mr. Jefferson."


    Alex''s reply was short and straight to the point, "I''m at the R8 exhibition, looking to buy a car. Come over."


    "Yes, yes, right away! I''ll be there in two minutes!" Ecstatic that Alex was here to buy a car and not force him to give away another one, Luke hung up and rushed out.


    Due to the pandemic, sales had been terrible as people were less able and willing to buy a car. It had been months since they had sold a luxury car like the R8. Was it any wonder that he was over the moon at the prospect of Alexing to buy one?


    "Still pretending, aren''t you? Just you wait till the security guardse. I would like to see what you''ll do then!" the saleswoman sniffed disdainfully.

 Chapter 106 I Am Not That Petty

    Alex did not deign her worthy of a reply. He kept his phone and waited for Luke to arrive.


    In less than two minutes, Luke hurried over.


    "Mr. Stanton, you''ve arrived just in time! This penniless idiot can''t afford a car, yet he stilles here for the free air conditioning and Wi-Fi. He''s even refusing to leave now!" one of the saleswomenined when she spotted Luke. Penniless idiot?


    Taking in the displeased look on Alex''s face, Luke''s heart sank to his feet. He raised his hand to give the woman a harsh p across the cheek.


    "Penniless idiot, my f***ing ass! Shannon Summers, I''m giving you an official notice now. You''re fired! Settle your sry with the finance department and get the hell out!" Luke roared.novelbin


    His ignorant staff had caused him to look down on Alex once. The result of that situation was him having to give out an RS7 to cool Alex''s temper.


    If Luke were not more decisive today, he was afraid he would have to end up giving out an R8 too.


    He had had to cough up hundreds of thousands out of his own pocketst time for the RS7. In a fit of rage, he had fired all those salespeople.


    He had not expected this new batch of employees to be just as ignorant and stupid as thest batch. How could he not be infuriated? "M-Mr. Stanton, w-what did I do wrong?" Shannon was dumbstruck as she held her throbbing cheek.


    The other few sales assistants were also stunned at how pissed off their manager was.


    "You three! Don''t even think abouting in to work tomorrow either!" Luke''s voice was chilly as he red at the other employees. "Huh?"


    The three salespeople were absolutely bewildered as dissatisfaction welled in them.


    Why are we being fired as well? What did we do wrong?


    "Mr. Jefferson, I''m so sorry for the ignorance of my staff. I''ll fire them all today. I hope you can dismiss this incident and let things blow over." Luke came to a stop in front of Alex before bowing low in respect.


    At that instant, the salespeople finally understood.


    The man they had all looked down upon was actually someone very powerful!


    "It''s fine. I''m not a petty person. I want to drive this car away this instant, so let''s just settle the paperwork," Alex said generously while waving his hand dismissively. "Yes, yes. I''ll handle it personally!" Luke bobbed his head vigorously. He epted the card Alex handed to him and hurried off to get the necessary paperwork. Lucas soon reemerged. When he saw that Shannon and the rest were still standing there, he bellowed, "What the hell are you guys still doing here? Get out!" Shannon begged, "Sir, we''re so sorry for offending a valued customer! Please give us another chance! We promise not to be so arrogant next time!" She could not afford to lose this job.


    With the world''s economy suffering from the pandemic, it was incredibly difficult to find a job nowadays. They were already very lucky to have gotten jobs as sales assistants. Plenty of their friends had been searching for a job for half a year with no sess.


    "There''s no use apologizing to me. You''ve offended Mr. Jefferson, not me!" Luke stated in an annoyed tone.


    Realizing he was right, Shannon and the others turned to apologize to Alex.


    "Mr. Jefferson, we''re really sorry! Please forgive us and have mercy on us! A magnanimous person like you won''t hold this against insignificant nothings like us, right?" If they bowed any lower, their noses would be touching their knees.

 Chapter 107 Mysterious Identity

    Eyeing them, Alex scoffed and said, "It''s fine. I''m not a petty person..."


    The four of them breathed a sigh of relief at his words and raised their heads to cry out, "Thank you, Mr. Jefferson! Thank you so much! Bless you, for the rest of your life!"


    "I''m not finished yet," he cut them off with a smirk, "Indeed, I''m not a petty person. However, I''m a man of my word. Didn''t one of you say that you would lick my shoes if I could afford this car? Well? I''m waiting. Lick them clean, and I''ll let this incident go."


    Shannon''s mind went nk as she snuck a nce at his dusty and dirty shoes. Her face twisted into a grimace.


    The other three also had frightened looks on their faces.


    And you dare say you''re not a petty person! You rich people are always like that!novelbin


    "Mr. Jefferson, I-I..." Shannon sounded close to tears.


    She was a bit of a clean freak. Wanting her to lick Alex''s shoes clean was like asking her to kill herself.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it!" Luke shoved Shannon and threatened, "Mr. Jefferson is a very powerful man. If you dare go back on your words, it would be easy for him to make your entire family disappear!"


    Just the thought of how Alex had humiliated himst time had Luke feeling gleeful at Shannon''s current situation.


    Noticing how Shannon''s face had drained of all color at Luke''s words, Alex could not help but rifying, "Hey, don''t randomly use me of things. I''ve always been a morally outstanding and upstanding citizen. I''ll never do anything illegal." Thud!


    Without a second thought, Shannon fell to her knees before Alex. Her voice quavered as she spoke, "Mr. Jefferson, I''m really sorry. I''ll lick your shoes clean right away!" With that, she bent her head to lick Alex''s shoes. Unfortunately, he was unable to react fast enough. She managed to get a lick in before he moved his feet away. "That''s fine. Remember to be more humble next time. Stop judging a book by its cover. Just because someone is dressed simply doesn''t mean that they have no money." Upon noticing the tears shining in Shannon''s eyes, Alex did not push her further. "Also, don''t go around making bets with people. No good everes from gambling." After epting the keys and documents that Luke handed him, Alex got in his new car and zoomed off.


    The sales assistants stared at the taillights of the R8, regret rising in them. They had literally handed tens of thousands ofmission over to Luke. How ironic!


    Despite their regrets, they were still curious as to who Alex was.


    One of the saleswomen asked, "Mr. Stanton, who is Mr. Jefferson? He''s so low-profile!"


    "He''s someone that even the richest man in the country, Jack Sawyer, doesn''t dare offend." Luke nced at the crying Shannon and continued in a cold tone, "Shannon, don''t think I was joking about what I said earlier. You know the Wace family, don''t you? Walt Wace somehow managed to piss off Mr. Jefferson, and the Wace family disappeared overnight. The patriarch and Walt are still in prison right now. Oh, I also heard rumors that the patriarch died in his cell a few days ago. I''m sure Walt is not long for the living either. That''s why if you ever see this low-profile man again, put away your despicable arrogant attitudes and be more humble and respectful! All of you are lucky that he''s not willing to push this matter further. Otherwise, you can kiss your jobs goodbye!"


    When he was done speaking, he stalked back to his office, where his documents were waiting for him.

 Chapter 108 Buying A Porcelain Vase

    "Oh my, so he''s the one behind what happened to the Wace family? That''s so scary!"


    "Yeah! We''re so lucky he was willing to have mercy on us. I can''t imagine what would have happened to us otherwise."


    They breathed sighs of relief, thankful that nothing worse had happened.


    One of them helped Shannon to her feet whileforting, "Come on, Shannon. I can tell he didn''t really want you to lick his shoes. He even moved his feet away. Unfortunately, you were too fast. He didn''t manage to react in time." "Yeah! If he had really been angry with us, I don''t think anything would have been able to cool his temper," another one added.


    "I''m not ming him. I''m ming myself for being such an arrogant fool. That''s tens of thousands ofmission down the drain! I''m so upset!" Shannon bawled in regret.


    The other three were equally upset, but what could they do now?


    The only ones at fault were themselves.


    After Alex left the store, he wondered what he should buy for Dn as a gift.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Flynn.


    "Do you know anybody who wants to buy an antique?" the other man''s voice sounded the moment he picked up.


    "What sort of antique?"


    "A porcin vase, probably from the Calthean Era."


    "Hmm, I''ll head over to have a look now."


    A porcin vase sounded like a wonderful present for his friend.


    In no time at all, he had arrived at the Sakura Club. Flynn and Bob were already waiting for him at the entrance.novelbin


    "Holy shit, you changed cars again! This R8 probably costs at least 2 million!" Flynn eximed in envy.


    He knew Alex was not just a live-in son-inw, but he had never asked what the man did or what his identity was.


    He had not thought that the other man would be this extravagant though!


    "Mr. Jefferson," Bob greeted courteously.


    Alex nodded. "Yeah, it was a little more than 2 million actually. I just bought it. Let me see that porcin vase. Quick, I''m in a hurry."


    "Alright,e with me." Flynn led the way inside with Bob and Alex following close behind.


    They headed inside a room and the porcin vase on the table instantly captured Alex''s attention. It had clearly only been recently unearthed as the colors were a little dull and unpolished.


    He picked it up and flicked it gently with his fingers. Nodding, he said, "It''s from the Calthean Era, all right. How much?"


    "It''s from one of the underlings. One of his family members is a grave robber. If you like it, you can pay however much you want. The reason he had passed it over to us to sell was because he wondered if you might want it, Mr. Jefferson," Bob exined.


    "The one who sold me the old paintingst time?" Alex queried.


    "Yep, that''s him."


    "He''s pretty honest. I''ll be frank, this vase is only worth around 1.5 to 2 million. The market value won''t get any higher than that. I''ll pay him 2.5 million for it."


    "No, no, no!" Flynn hurriedly waved his hand and added, "He''s already extremely grateful to you for paying him several hundred thousand extra previously. He said he would only ept 500 thousand for this vase. He refuses to ept more than that."


    Alex chuckled. He knew the most important things to people in the underworld were loyalty and gratitude.


    "Fine, then I''m paying him 2 million. I can''t let him suffer any losses. Don''t worry, 2 million is nothing to me." He pulled out his phone to make a direct transfer.


    Faced by the other man''s insistence, there was nothing more Flynn could do but ept the money.


    With the vase in hand, Alex did not waste any more time as he drove toward Dn''s restaurant.

 Chapter 109 Gathering

    Dn''s restaurant was located in one of the newer developmental districts of Neb City.


    It was a short distance away from the main part of the city; it had more empty spaces and fewer people.


    However, Alex knew that once the area became a little more developed, there would be a substantial crowd flow.


    Although it might not seem like a good idea to open up a restaurant here now, business would surely be booming in the future.


    Located beside a broad road, Delicious Delights was quite a big restaurant with a second floor.novelbin


    When Alex neared the entrance of the restaurant, he saw a whole row of cars parked in front. Several people were standing beside a golden BMW, all smoking as they chatted away.


    They were all his university ssmates but none that he was really close to.


    The leader of the group was Leo Hale, the heir to the Hale family. He was one of the more well-known rich kids in their ss and had been interested in Heather before. Too bad for him, she had had absolutely no interest in him.


    Presently, he was leaning against the BMW as his ssmates oohed and ahhed at his new car. The males sighed in admiration and envy. "Leo, you really are a winner in life. We''ve only just graduated a few years, yet already you''re driving a BMW! That''s a 5 Series exclusive, isn''t it? The 540?"


    Leoughed and replied arrogantly, "Yeah! It costs around 800 thousand, no biggie!"


    "F***ing hell! The 540? That''s the most expensive imported 5 Series!"


    "Damn! I can''t even manage to scrounge up enough to pay for the down payment of a BMW 1 Series! Looks like we''re leagues apart, Leo!"


    "Leo, the engine should be pretty powerful, right?"


    Smiling, Leo answered in a casual tone, "It''s okay. I guess you can say it''s more powerful than most car engines. I have yet to meet its match on the roads."


    "Damn, that''s so sweet! If only I could afford a BMW. My girlfriend keeps bemoaning the fact that I can''t buy a car. You know how annoying that is?"


    At that moment, one of the group spotted the arrival of the new car and yelled in shock, "Holy crap! Is the driver of that Audi R8 our ssmate too?" "The f***? Isn''t that Alex Jefferson, the useless man who''s living off of his wife? How''s it possible he''s driving such a luxurious car?"


    "Did the Jennings family suddenly get rich? Since when were they able to drive a car that costs more than 2 million?"


    "I''m pretty sure Heather bought it, and he''s just borrowing it."


    Jealousy and admiration shone in their eyes even as their words showed their disdain of Alex being a kept man.


    At that moment, all of them were practically green with envy.


    Who cared if they were a kept man if they were able to marry one of the prettiest women in the city? A woman who was willing to buy a million luxury car for them?


    Did it matter how one attained it as long as one was at the pinnacle of life?


    Leo''s expression darkened when he noticed Alex in the driver''s seat. "So it''s that piece of sht! What a lucky ba***d he is!"


    Pausing, he continued, "I''m certain Heather didn''t buy that car. As far as I know, the Jennings have fallen out of power. The chairman of Four Seas Corporation used tens of millions to buy over 61% of thepany shares. There''s no way they could afford an expensive car like that."


    That surprised everyone, and they began to wonder if Alex had bought the car himself.


    Nah, that''s impossible. It would already be a miracle for him to afford an electric scooter, let alone a car.


    "You can stop your guessing. That car is the new car of our chairman. That guy is the driver for the chairman and probably borrowed it to act like he''s rich."

 Chapter 110 A Bet

    The scornful voice of Kate drifted over to them as she stepped out of the restaurant.


    There''s no way Alex can buy an R8. The chairman must have only just bought it!


    "Damn, how shameless can he get? Everyone knows he''s living off of his wife. What''s there to pretend? How could he drive his chairman''s car over and act like it''s his?"


    "Yeah! We''re all ssmates here. We all know each other''s backgrounds. What''s the point of trying to act like something he''s not?"


    One after another, they mocked and insulted Alex.


    Exiting his vehicle, Alex calmly shut the car door before he took a good look at the men who had made fun of him. Several of them had been there when the incident at Walt''s house went down, yet they still dared to insult him now. He had to admire their bravery.


    At that time, he had them all dragged back to the police station for interrogations. It would seem like they had not yet learned their lessons. Either that or they were incredibly stupid.


    "Hey buddy, I heard that you security guards are usually quite adept at fighting."


    Leo made his way over to stand before Alex.


    He had heard about how Alex had humiliated his little brother Henry at the phone shop a while ago and was itching to get revenge.


    When everybody realized that Leo was gunning for Alex, they crowded around eagerly in anticipation of the inevitable conflict.


    "Generally speaking, yes." Alex eyed Leo with a small smile on his lips.


    "Great! Then I''ve finally met an opponent. Come, let''s have a spar!" Leo moved into a fighting stance with a smirk.


    He had been learning Taekwondo since young; he was one of the more famous ck belt masters in university. Most people were not his match.


    Since Alex had sent his brother to the hospital, he would use this opportunity to beat up the other man so bad he would need to end up hospitalized for days.


    Alex''s expression was indifferent as he stared at Leo. The former''s lips twitched upward, but he did not speak.


    "Alex, don''t tell me a big, bad security guard like you are a spineless coward? What a terrible security guard you are if you don''t even dare to spar with your own ssmate!" Noting his silence, everybody thought Alex was afraid. They began to intentionally provoke him.


    A sneer curled at Leo''s lips. "Alex, it turns out that you''re not just a spineless coward! You''re a f***ing good-for-nothing wimp!"


    "Confident, aren''t we?" Alex chuckled.


    "I''m a ck belt master! Defeating an insignificant little security guard like you will be child''s y! If you''re unconvinced, then ept my challenge!" Leo taunted. "What if you lose?" Alex asked with a grin.


    "Lose?" Leo smacked his chest proudly and uttered disdainfully, "As if a wimp like you will ever defeat me!"


    The smile never left Alex''s lips as he stated, "I said what if."


    Scoffing, Leo vowed confidently, "If I lose, I''ll get down on my knees and kiss your shoes!"


    Alexughed coldly and mocked, "We''re all adults here. There''s no need for such childish games."


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    Right then, one of their ssmates appeared with a massive tter of fruit pastries. There were so many that eight people would not have been able to finish them. Pointing at the heaping pile of pastries, Alex suggested, "How about this. If I lose, I''ll eat all of that. If you lose then you''ll have to finish that. What do you think?"


    Leo did not even nce at the pastries as he pped his hand impatiently. "Yeah, sure. Whatever you say. Let''s begin."novelbin


    The only thing running through his mind right now was to beat the crap out of Alex and send him to the hospital. As if he would give the other man a chance to defeat him.


    As for the bet, it waspletely unimportant to him. After all, Alex was destined to lose.


    The crowd was feeling gleeful at the uing fight. None of them really liked Alex and were hoping to see him get beat up.


    However, what happened next had their eyes popping out of their eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 111 The Defeat Of The Black Belt Master

    Leo had barely made a move when Alex grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up into the air like he was nothing.


    His action silenced everyone as they stared at him.


    Even Leo was stunned at being lifted off his feet so easily and quickly. He did not know what had happened. One moment he was about to attack Alex, and at the next, he was dangling in the air. "You call yourself a ck belt master?" Alex taunted.


    Infuriated, Leo bellowed, "Set me down this instant, you ba****d! Let''s have a real fight!"


    "Still unwilling to admit defeat?"


    "You''re damn right I am! You cheated!" Leo used.


    I''m a ck belt master, damn it! There''s no way I can''t defeat this coward!


    The only reason he had been raised into the air was because he had been caught off guard. Alex was also incredibly strong, something he had not expected.


    Put me down, and I''ll turn you into mincemeat, you f***er!


    "Fine, I''ll give you one more chance," Alex smirked as he let go, dropping Leo to the ground.


    "Die, you piece of sh*t!" Steadying himself, Leo swung a fist at Alex''s face.


    He put all his strength into the punch, intending on felling the other man with one move.


    Smack!


    But just as his fist was centimeters away from Alex''s face, the other man''s hand darted out to p him across the cheeks.


    The force behind that p was enormous. Leo, who weighed around 80 kilograms, was sent flying before he crashed to the floor. Thud!


    Shocked to the core, fear shone in everybody''s eyes.


    How ruthless! Just how powerful must Alex be to send Leo flying away with one p?


    Standing off to the side, Kate''s eyes bugged out of her head.novelbin


    She had always thought of Alex as a useless loser and had never been very friendly toward him.


    How could she have known that he was so strong that even the ck belt master Leo was not his match?


    Looks like he''s not so useless after all!


    Leo''s ears were ringing while his head spun from the force of the smack.


    Fortunately for him, Alex had not pped him near his teeth. Otherwise, he would likely be spitting out several teeth right about now.


    He staggered to his feet while rage, fear and disbelief fought for dominance in his eyes.


    He no longer doubted Alex''s prowess.


    "Alex, you better watch out in the future. I assure you that this is not the end of this matter!" Absolutely humiliated, Leo spat out onest threat before preparing to flee the scene.


    "Don''t go just yet!" Alex blocked Leo''s path with an arm. There was a smirk on his face as he continued, "Don''t forget we made a bet earlier. Now that you''ve lost, it''s time to honor your end of the deal!" Leo turned to look at the mountain of pastries.


    Leo then realized that he had been tricked by Alex!


    "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to talk to me!" he snapped in a hard tone.


    He refused to admit defeat.


    If he were to eat all those pastries today, how would he ever be able to look his ssmates in the eyes again?


    Besides, there was no way he would be able to finish all those pastries himself.


    Alex chuckled as the look in his eyes changed. His earlier indifference was gone, reced with a predatory expression as he stared at Leo.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I always keep my word!"


    "What are you going to do?" Noticing the look in Alex''s eyes, rm rose in Leo, and he shouted, "Don''t you dare hit me!"


    p!


    Alex did not hesitate in raising his hand for another hard smack.


    The other man had been nning on getting revenge for his brother by beating him up. Did Leo seriously think he would hold back?


    "Hit you?" Alexughed coldly, "I only want you to make good on your promise. Unless you''re not a man of honor, Hale?"

 Chapter 112 You Are Not Welcome Here

    Leo put his hands over his face, a red flush spreading down to his neck. He nced at the te that had been set aside and immediately roared, "Don''t you want to f**king live in Neb City? Touch me, and I''ll destroy you along with thenovelbin


    entire Jennings family!"


    Alex turned a deaf ear, as this kind of threat was no different than a child''s tantrum to him.


    "Let''s take one thing at a time, Hale." He violently grabbed Leo''s cor, as if lifting a chick. "You want to ruin me? Bring it on! But for now, ept your defeat."


    With that said, he dragged Leo over and held him down on the ground, prying open his mouth with one hand while grabbing a pastry and stuffing it in his mouth with the other.


    Kate goggled at Alex in total disbelief. His behavior today hadpletely caught her off guard and changed her perspective of him.


    All the ssmates present stood transfixed with shock.


    I can''t believe how domineering Alex is!


    Isn''t he just a live-in son-inw of the Jennings family?


    The nerve of him to insult the future heir of the Hale family!


    Alex is stepping way over the line!


    Leo struggled to free himself, but he was no match for Alex. The former was just about to open his mouth to speak when Alex stuffed another pastry in his mouth.


    "Alex, that''s enough! Stop it now!" Dn yelled, running out just then. He lost control of his emotions when he saw that monstrous scene.


    Upon seeing Dn, Alex thought for a while before sparing Leo.


    After all, today was the grand opening of Dn''s new store. It wouldn''t be nice of him to make a scene.


    "To be a man is to be loyal, Hale. Since it''s Dn''s new store''s grand opening today, I''ll let you off the hook for now. But if you ever think that I, Alex Jefferson, am an easy target, then I dare you toe at me! I swear you won''t be so lucky next time,¡± Alex said cidly before letting go of his hand.


    Leo''s face had turned a shade of purple. He quickly grabbed a bottle of drink and gulped it down, only to end up coughing violently.


    It took Leo a while to catch his breath. He had really thought that he was going to die from that choke earlier.


    How dare he do such a thing to me?


    "You... You..."


    There was soon no trace of elegance and poise left in Leo.


    His suit was crumpled, his hair was disheveled, his face was contorted, his stomach was bulging, and he was close to eating himself to death.


    He gnashed his teeth in bitter hatred, shooting daggers at Alex. He wanted to spit something harsh, but upon seeing Alex''s eyes that were staring at him like those of a ferocious beast, he held his tongue. That fear was a raw type of fear that came from deep within his heart.


    Alex simply ignored him, turning back to open the trunk and take out the porcin vase. He then walked over to Dn.


    "Congrattions on your grand opening, brother," Alex smiled. He then ced the porcin vase on the table next to him.


    "Get lost! You''re not wee here." Alex had just turned around when he saw Dn staring at him, his eyes holding uncontroble rage.


    It was as though he had an imcable hatred for him.


    Alex was dumbfounded, and so were Kate and the other ssmates.


    What just happened?

 Chapter 113 Wrongly Accused

    "I guess none of you have heard this yet, haven''t you? Dn invited Alex out for a drink a few days ago, and while everyone was drunk, Alex actually took the opportunity to defile Dn''s girlfriend. What a brute!" Just as everyone looked confused, Felix and Dn''s girlfriend, Anna stepped forward.


    The one who hade out to use Alex was none other than Felix.


    "Dn treats you as a soul brother, Alex, but you are the one who took advantage of me and defiled me while I was drunk. You''re such an animal!" Anna yelled.


    Upon hearing the usations of the two, the other students flew into a frenzy.


    "What the fk, Alex? How could you do such a thing? Are you even fking human?"


    "You''re worse than a dog!"


    "It''s a shame that Dn has treated you as his best buddy. You''re a f**king disgrace to our ss!"


    If not for their fear of Alex''s terrifyingbat power, many of them would have gone up to teach him a lesson.


    "You''ve really let me down, Alex. You were already looked down upon for being a loser that lives off a woman... I didn''t expect you to be a brute as well. Can you stand up to your brother? To Heather?" Kate rebuked. At that moment, the stalwart figure of the superhero chairman surfaced from her mind.


    I was only in my underwear when I was being treated at that time.


    But the chairman was unmoved; he didn''t harbor any lewd thoughts for me.novelbin


    That''s the gap!


    Although they shared the same surname, Jefferson, both are named Alex. Regardless of status or moral character, the fake Alex is a far cry from the real Alex!


    Kate shook her head and sighed, taking pity on Heather who deserved better.


    Alex shot Felix and Anna a sharp nce before he turned to look at the enraged Dn. He drew in a deep breath and asked, "You believe I did it too?"


    Alex and Dn got along best among their ssmates. They were practically brothers. He refused to believe that Dn would nder him out of thin air without evidence.


    "Who else if it wasn''t you? Dn got drunk first, and I was out drinking with another friend. Only you and Anna were still drinking in the room," Felix stated coldly.


    "Did you think I waspletely wasted?" Anna snapped, looking at Alex. "I may not have the strength to resist at that time, but I was still conscious. It was you who raped me. I wanted to wake Dn up, but you muffled my mouth..." Alex was still staring at Dn. But Dn''s answer made his heart sink.


    "What else do you have to say?" Dn suddenly became emotional, his eyes shining with tears and anger. "I do believe in you and the brotherhood between us. But you know what? I was f**king cheated on by my wife, and it wasn''t easy for me to find true love again after the divorce. Yet here you are, stabbing me in the back. Why? Why must it be you? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Dn broke down at once, crying like a helpless child.


    If it were someone else, he could have mustered the courage to fight back.


    However, Alex wasn''t only his brother, he was also the chairman of Four Seas Corporation.


    He couldn''t possibly put his life on the line.


    "Leave! Take your things and f**king leave!" Dn bawled helplessly.


    At once, some of their ssmates started throwing the pastries that had been force-fed to Leo before this at Alex.


    Alex didn''t dodge - he let them be, his heart aching painfully.


    Just then, an RS7 drove in, parking next to Alex''s R8. Heather got down the car elegantly.

 Chapter 114 We Are Done

    Alex had gifted her with this luxury car so that her business meeting would go smoothly today. In a pleasant mood, she decided to drop by to congratte Dn. At the same time, she also wanted to show off to her old ssmates. But to her surprise, she saw the crowd pelting pastries at Alex as soon as she got down from the car. She was instantly stunned. "Heather, you''vee just in time. Your husband''s done something despicable to Dn''s girlfriend. He''s worse than a dog!" Kate was the first to narrate Alex''s crimes upon Heather''s arrival. "What?"


    Heather''s mind went abuzz with chaos. Those words came as a bolt from the blue, shocking her to the core.


    Little did she expect Alex to do such a thing when her attitude toward him had just changed because of the luxury car he had gifted her today. Heather''s emotions red up at once. Without a word, she took a few steps forward, raised her hand, and pped Alex in the face.


    As Alex''s attention wasn''t on Heather, he didn''t see such actionsing.


    "You ba****d! We''re getting a divorce today! I must be out of my mind to choose to marry you in the first ce!" Heather shouted angrily.


    "It wasn''t me. I didn''t do it!" Alex argued, his body tensing and his posture stiff.


    "Alex Jefferson, I was also out of my mind to regard you as my brother! From now on, our camaraderie is like this fruit-we''re done!" Dn screamed scathingly, picking up a kitchen knife, cutting the fruit in half, and throwing it toward Alex. "Haha! I see where this is going," Alexughed wryly, clenching his fists. "I have nothing to say if you choose to believe these scums. You want to cut ties with me, don''t you? Fine, I''ll f**king give you what you want!"


    With that, he tore off the left half of the fruit and flung it to the ground before he turned around, got into his car, revved up the engine, and roared off.


    Heather couldn''t help but frown when she saw that Alex was driving another luxury car today. It was an R8 that was more expensive than an RS7.


    She didn''t believe that the chairman would buy him another R8 when he had just given her the RS7 today.


    Moreover, she didn''t believe that Alex was the one who had bought the R8.novelbin


    For a moment, she couldn''t tell what was going on.


    "Yeah, leave! I don''t care about your stupid gift!" Dn bellowed, picking up the porcin vase that Alex had left on the table. He was about to smash it out of anger.


    "Wait!" Felix, who was observant, quickly stopped Dn and snatched the porcin vase from his hands.


    He pored over it a few times and said in surprise, "This is a legit porcin vase, presumably made in the Calthean Era. It''s worth about two million!"


    "What? Alex actually bought a two million porcin vase?"


    Everyone gaped, openmouthed at the stunning information.


    Isn''t Alex just a kept man? How could he afford such an expensive gift?


    It can''t be fake, right?


    "I don''t care how much it is! I won''t ept anything from that filthy beast!" Dn yelled, insistent on smashing it.


    "Are you crazy? That''s two million right there! When will you be able to earn so much money to marry me?" Anna barked.


    Felix had studied geology. Hence, Anna believed in Felix''s judgement; she believed he wouldn''t be wrong about such a thing.


    Not waiting for Dn to react, she snatched the porcin vase from Felix''s hand to keep Dn from smashing it. "This... Is this really a porcin vase from the Calthean Era?"


    Heather and Kate exchanged a nce; they both saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Leave of Absence


    Alex had already calmed down when he pulled up at the traffic lights.


    He opened the car window and had just lit a cigarette when his phone rang.


    Alex didn''t answer right away. He took a drag on his cigarette before taking out his phone to see who was calling.


    "Mr. Jefferson, something''s cropped up at home. I need to go back and take a look!" Jessica''s anxious voice was heard as soon as the call connected. "What happened?"


    Jessica hesitated for a moment before replying, "My house is haunted... My mom has been possessed by a ghost..."


    "Haunted?" Alex sounded surprised.


    Are there really ghosts in this world?


    "Yes. It''s not the first time my house has been haunted. It was only after a priest had done a ritual that it became better," Jessica answered.


    "Okay, I''m reaching the office in a minute. Come out, I''ll go with you," Alex said.


    The theory of ghosts, demons and evil spirits had a certain rtionship with the art of geomancy.


    Although he had never encountered ghosts or other demonic beings, he was skilled in geomancy and should be able to figure out what was going on.


    The ancient book, Nine Heaven Scrolls, was tooprehensive.


    It covered and contained everything, from martial arts practice to alchemy, to geomancy, and so on. It was simply all-epassing and all-embracing.


    He had been busy studying during this period of time. Although he had yet to apply his geomancy skills, he believed that he could make a name for himself if a ghost were really found in Jessica''s house.novelbin


    Jessica agreed, thinking Alex wanted to follow because he was afraid of her telling lies.


    She thought she could use the extra brain to figure out the situation as well.


    Jessica was already waiting at the entrance in her A6 when Alex arrived.


    Alex had her lead the way, and he followed after her.


    Jessica''s home in Beaverdam Vige was a two-story rural housing building with a courtyard of over two hundred square feet.


    When the two arrived, the courtyard was being surrounded by vigers. Some vigers had even got on their knees and were praying at the side.


    Upon seeing Jessica return, a middle-aged woman stepped forward and said, "You''re finally back, Jessica. Your mother has been possessed by that thing again. Hurry up and ask the master of the Desecrated Court toe and do something about her."


    "How''s my mom, Aunt Wendy?" Jessica asked worriedly.


    "No one dares to go in and take a look. You know, it''s bad luck to go in at this time..." Wendy trailed off.


    "Why don''t I go in with you first?" Alex suggested.


    Although he had never encountered such a thing, he thought it shouldn''t be too difficult to solve.


    "Forget it. Let''s just ask Mr. Miller of the Desecrated Court," Jessica suggested.


    Seeing that Jessica was disbelieving, Alex didn''t insist on it. He nodded and said, "I''ll take you there. My car is faster."


    His R8 was a sports car. Its performance, power, and so on were far beyond that of an A6.


    "Thank you." Jessica nodded. She didn''t dare to dy any longer because she knew her mother would be in more danger the longer she procrastinated.


    The Desecrated Court was located on Desecrated Mountain, twelve kilometers away from the city. Since it wasn''t during peak hours, there was less traffic on the road, which allowed them to arrive at the Desecrated Court in no time. More than a dozen priests were living in the Desecrated Court. Mr. Baron Miller was the master of the court, and he was the person who maintained the normal operation of the court through exorcism.


    Many believers would visit the court to request a reading of their dream.


    Under the guidance of a young disciple, Alex and Jessica soon found Baron.


    "Mr. Miller, my mom has been possessed by that thing again. I would really appreciate it if

 Chapter 116 Appalled

    Baron was a man in his fifties. Despite looking skeletal, he had a benevolent and kind countenance.


    He closed the book of scriptures in his hand and nced at Alex and Jessica before nodding his head and saying, "I knew she woulde back. She escaped thest time because she was injured. She definitely won''t take this lying down. Come on. I''ll be sure to get rid of her once and for all."


    "Thank you, Mr. Miller!" Jessica eximed and hurriedly led the way.


    Alex followed behind while looking at Baron and wondering, Did Jessica''s mother really get possessed by a ghost?


    He was feeling a little skeptical, as he hadn''t encountered a ghost before.


    But he didn''t say much as he drove them back to Jessica''s home.


    "The master is here!"


    "Mr. Miller!"


    The vigers gathered around Baron, greeting the man with respect.


    Baron nodded slightly to the crowd before he walked toward Jessica''s courtyard.


    As Alex and Jessica entered the courtyard in his wake, something suddenly stirred inside Alex.


    I''m sensing a strong demonic presence in here. It seems like Jessica''s mother is really being possessed by something evil. I wonder what that ghost will look like.


    "You two stay outside." At the door, Baron waved a hand, signaling Alex and Jessica to stop. He did not want them to enter the house.


    "I''ll help you out, Mr. Miller," Alex smiled briefly. He was curious to see what the ghost in the house would look like and was even more curious when he sensed a stronger demonic activity level as he moved closer to the door. "You''re just an ordinary person. Do you have a death wish? Stay out of it if I''ve said so," Baron said impatiently, looking somewhat displeased.


    "Mr. Jefferson, it''s dangerous inside..." Jessica said hastily.


    "Alright.¡± Alex shrugged and no longer insisted, although he felt a little disappointed.


    Jessica cast an apologetic nce at Alex without exining too much.novelbin


    At that moment, Baron brandished a foot-long sword and performed a spell with his hand, muttering incantations to the sword.


    A yellow light shed from between his index and middle fingers and struck the sword, giving life to the dull-looking object.


    Thereupon, Baron pushed the door open and entered the house.


    Witnessing this process, Alex secretly nodded.


    Although the technique and power of Baron''s spells were weak, Alex could tell that it was an authentic technique the man had used. The man wasn''t a scam artist.


    But of course, his skills were so much worse than the geomancy skills he had seen in the Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    Watching as Baron entered Jessica''s house, the vigers all gathered around and kept their voices down.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!"


    Suddenly, a woman''s horrific and angry shrill scream was heard from the house. The sound prated the souls of the many, making their blood run cold. Bang!


    The door copsed following the sound and a figure was seen flying out at once.


    Everyone was so appalled that they screamed and hurriedly retreated.


    Upon recognizing the figure, terror thundered down on everyone.

 Chapter 117 Baron Miller

    Mr. Miller!


    It''s actually Mr. Miller!


    That ghost is so fierce!


    "Mr. Miller, are you all right?"


    "Mr. Miller, what''s going on inside? Why couldn''t you defeat that ghost?"


    "Mr. Miller, how''s my mom?"


    Jessica and the others quickly gathered around Baron with worried faces as several men helped him up.novelbin


    "The ghost has absorbed many positive energies from the living and has be stronger. I can''t take it down." Baron shook his head, looking helpless.


    "Then what should we do now?" Jessica was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.


    "I have to go to the Mountain of the Beasts and ask my senior for help. But I''m afraid when Ie back with my senior, your mother..." Baron trailed off, but the meaning of his sentence was clear enough. Jessica''s heart lurched. She turned around and ran toward the house.


    She had to go in and see how her mother was doing.


    "You can''t go in! You''ll die!"


    Baron wanted to pull her back, but it was toote.


    Upon seeing that Jessica was about to run into the house, Alex quickly yanked her back with a deft swing.


    After what he had just witnessed, he truly believed that Jessica''s home was haunted.


    Even though he was standing two to three meters away from the house, he could feel that there was a real nip in the air.


    "Let me go! I want to see my mom!" Jessica tried to break away from Alex''s grip.


    "It''s dangerous inside. I''ll go," Alex said.


    "A-Aren''t you afraid of ghosts?" Jessica stopped struggling.


    Alex simply smiled. He released Jessica and walked toward the house.


    Truth be told, he hadn''t believed in ghosts and spirits at all before today.


    So before today, the word ''ghost'' didn''t exist in his dictionary. He had nothing to be afraid of.


    But at that moment, as the cold airing out of the house getting thicker and heavier, he felt inexplicably nervous.


    The chill was already at an extreme when he walked to the door.


    Alex paused and braced himself for a fight by gesturing the Thunderstorm Spell with his right hand.


    He had learned the gesture for the Thunderstorm Spell from the Nine Heaven Scrolls. But because of the little practice he had gotten as he was just getting started, he wasn''t confident that he could deal with a vengeful ghost. Outside, the sun was still scorching, without a cloud in sight, but inside, the house was pitch dark and gloomy. The vengeful ghost had pulled the curtains shut, and all the lights were off.


    There was also a whirling fog at the door, and the sunlight outside couldn''t get in.


    "You''d better not go in, kid," Baron piped up. "That female ghost has evolved. Even I am no match for her. You''ll only die if you go in."


    "Exactly, Jessica. Don''t let your boyfriend go in and take the risk. That female ghost has controlled your mother. Even Mr. Miller is no match. If she kills your boyfriend and absorbs his positive energy, she''ll only get stronger," Wendy advised. "Aunt Wendy, he''s not my boyfriend..." Jessica said awkwardly, her face pink.


    While saying so, her eyes shifted toward Alex, her agitation dying down. "M-Mr. Jefferson... why don''t you just stay out of this? It''s too dangerous. We''ll think of something else."


    Unaffected by the opinion of the others, Alex drew in a deep breath as he stepped inside and observed the situation in the house intently.


    Everyone held their breaths when Alex disappeared into the thick fog.


    It was his first attempt at catching a ghost, so Alex''s palm began sweat.


    He was skilled in martial arts and would be considered a martial arts expert in ancient times. However, at that moment, he wasn''t facing a martial arts expert, but a mysterious ghost instead.


    After adapting to his surrounding for a few seconds, the view of the house slowly turned visible.

 Chapter 118 A Room Full Of Negative Energy

    Jessica''s house had a huge living room. It was neat and tidy. There was no one inside, but strong negative energy permeated the air. The negative energy was a little unusual. Unlike the usual cold and icy energy, it was much thicker inparison.


    Most importantly, this cold energy felt as though it could prate one''s soul, leaving one with an invisible sense of fear and dread. However, as Alex had practiced the divine art of geomancy from the Nine Heaven Scrolls, in which there were spells and incantations to deal with ghosts, he didn''t have much fear in him, although he had yet to apply what he had learned. He believed that ghosts, no matter how intimidating or mysterious they are, were definitely afraid of humans.


    Alex had never really seen a ghost, though. Although he had never seen one, he had be sensitive to the surrounding air ever since he had started cultivating from the Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    The negative energy emanated from creatures of the demonic realm was known as rootless energy. There would be a tingling sensation on the body, but it only stayed on the epidermis of the skin. It simply meant that the skin would be tightened.


    Another kind of negative energy was caused by geomancy. Such energy was energy involving roots. The tingling sensation wasn''t strong, but like needles, it could pierce into one''s bone marrow.


    The negative energy in Jessica''s house seemed to be a mixture of both. Not only did the skin tighten, but there was also a chill rising from the bone marrow, which was strange.


    Alex quietly observed for a few minutes. After confirming that there was no danger in the living room, he went to check out a few other rooms before sauntering up to the second floor. The negative energy upstairs was much weakerpared to downstairs.


    But Alex didn''t dare to be careless.


    He held on to the gesture for the Thunderstorm Spell, protecting himself, and went up the stairs to the second floor, gently opening the door to a bedroom.novelbin


    There was no one inside.


    He exited the bedroom and opened the second door.


    Still, it was empty.


    Just then, the negative energy upstairs suddenly disappeared.


    Alex''s stomach clenched, his heart thumping hard.


    He quickly exited the room and performed the Thunderstorm Spell on both hands, stacking his fingers three times.


    The Stacked Thunderstorm Spell was the strongest spell he could perform.


    Most people would only perform the Thunderstorm Spell with one hand, but the Thunderstorm Spell was actually stackable. Once stacked, the powering from it would be increased exponentially. ording to the records in the Nine Heaven Scrolls, the Thunderstorm Spell could be stacked nine times. Alex had just started cultivating not long ago, so he could only stack three times.


    As this was his first attempt, he would rather kill a chicken with a bull than take this lightly. Therefore, he made the gesture for the Triple Thunderstorm Spell straightaway.


    There were still two rooms left for him to explore on the second floor. One was a bedroom while the other was a study.


    Alex gently opened the door to the study, gesturing the Thunderstorm Spell with his left hand. After taking a closer look, he found it to also be empty.


    Only thest bedroom remained.


    Alex closed the door of the study before he walked carefully toward the bedroom. His spell ready to be cast with his left hand as he grabbed the doorknob with his right. He took a deep breath to calm his racing pulse and was about to open the door when the skin on his back tingled.


    Alex jerked back, only to see the ashen face of a woman in her fifties shing a creepy smile at him.


    Her eyes were rolled over, showing arge patch of white.


    Alex was numb with shock, his hand shivering, and the Thunderstorm Spell he had been ready to cast fell apart.

 Chapter 119 Death Wish

    When did she appear?


    How did she get here without making any sound?


    Alex''s heart thumped as cold sweat broke out.


    This woman must be Jessica''s mother.


    But the woman was currently possessed by a vengeful spirit, and it waspletely controlling her body.


    Alex took a few steps back and started to perform the Thunderstorm Spell.


    However, the vengeful spirit was getting too close to Alex, so he couldn''t perform the spell in time.


    Alex kept backing away from the vengeful spirit as it crept closer to him. Until...


    His back was eventually against the door. At that moment, the spirit''s sheet-white face was just inches away from Alex''s face now.


    "You better stop sticking your nose in someone else''s business, punk. But if you refuse to stop, then I wouldn''t mind sucking all your positive energy." It was a little girl''s voice.


    A voice like that paired with a poisonous, sly smirk on her face that sent chills down Alex''s spine.


    Alex was still feeling unsure when she hadn''t talked earlier. Now that she spoke, he wasn''t as anxious anymore.


    "Is that so? I''m curious about how you''re going to suck out all of my positive energy," Alex said with a sinister smile.


    "You must have a death wish!" A hint of malice shed through the spirit''s eyes as she reached out to strangle Alex. The spirit was unexpectedly strong. If it wasn''t for Alex''s great inner strength, he would''ve been strangled to death. Right at this moment, the Thunderstorm Spell that Alex had performed hit the spirit right in its stomach.


    Crack!


    A current flowed out from Alex''s fingertips and hit the spirit that instant.


    The spirit let out an excruciating wail. Then, she retreated as the current flowed through her body and finally hit on the wall behind her.


    "Go to hell!" the spirit shrieked and pounced at Alex.


    Alex was triumphant when his first hit was sessful. Hence, he quickly performed another spell, and right when the spirit pounced at him, he cast yet another spell on her. "Arghhh!"


    The spirit cried out in pain again. Her body instantly flew up into the air at the impact of the Thunderstorm Spell. After that, shended about five or six meters away and rolled down the stairs. Alex seemed to be drained of energy, too, as his entire body was sore and weak.


    His cultivation in geomancy wasn''t enough. Most of his energy had been drained when he repeatedly cast a few spells in one go.


    On a more positive note, Alex felt fortunate that he had stopped himself just in time as he would''ve fainted if he did not.


    He regained some energy after taking in a deep breath. I really shouldn''t perform a whole bunch of spells so casually in the future.


    I might suffer permanent damage if I''m not careful.


    He took a nce at the stairway before making his way down.


    Sh*t! Did the woman die from the shock of the Thunderstorm Spell?


    Alex''s heart skipped a beat when he saw that Jessica''s mother had passed out and was bleeding profusely.


    "You punk! How dare you hurt me? Just you wait! I''ll make you regret it!"


    Just then, Alex saw a little girl in a red shirt ring at him in the mist under the stairway.


    The little girl looked about seven or eight. There was a bloody hole between her brows, and blood was flowing down her cheeks.


    Before Alex could say anything, the girl disappeared into the mist.


    Soon enough, the mist dissipated.novelbin


    Alex didn''t have the time to care about the little spirit as he quickly went to check on Jessica''s mother''s injuries.


    He had cast the Thunderstorm Spell twice previously. Even though the spirit was finally out of her body, it seemed like Jessica''s mother was severely injured from the shock of the spell. However, to his relief, the woman seemed to still be breathing, but she was in mortal danger as the Spiritual Light within her appeared dim.


    When Baron and the rest saw that the mist had dissipated, they rushed in and stared at Alex in shock.

 Chapter 120 Saving Her Mother

    The crowd couldn''t believe that Alex had actually chased the spirit away.


    Even Mr. Miller couldn''t handle that spirit!


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Mom!" Jessica was extremely worried when she saw her mother''s state, so she quickly rushed towards her mother.


    "She''s not dead yet. But she is in a dangerous state and could die any moment," Alex stated as he looked towards Jessica.


    "Then should we do now? M-Mr. Jefferson, you have to save my mom!"


    Jessica knelt before Alex and begged, "Mr. Jefferson, I''ll agree to any of your conditions as long as you''re able to save my mom. Is there anything that you want me to do?" Alex smiled faintly and answered, "I''ll do my best. Although, there''s no guarantee that I will seed."


    As he spoke, Alex pointed between Jessica''s eyes.


    Jessica froze and stared nkly at Alex as she didn''t understand what he was saying.


    Then, Baron said, "Your mother''s Spiritual Light is very dim right now. Hence, we''ll need to forcefully brighten it up, or the chances of hering back to life will be very slim." With that said, he looked at Alex in surprise.


    I''ve read about the method of retrieving Spiritual Light from a living person, but I never found out how to do it.novelbin


    Even a mystic art practitioner that came from the Mountain of the Beasts like Baron didn''t know how to do it.


    "Your mother''s body is full of demonic energy, and it has clouded most of the Spiritual Light in her. So I need to retrieve some of your Spiritual Light to dissipate the demonic energy,¡± Alex said. "Alright." Jessica nodded.


    "Look at me in the eyes," Alex added.


    Jessica nodded again and locked eyes with Alex.


    They stared at each other just like that for more than ten seconds.


    When the Spiritual Light in Jessica''s eyes reached the intensity required, Alex crooked the finger he had ced between Jessica''s brows and captured the Spiritual Light.


    Jessica let out a low grunt as her eyes darkened. Immediately, she was left in a daze as if her soul had left her body.


    Then, her body gave way, and she fell into Alex''s arms.


    Yet, Alex didn''t deal with her first. Instead, he quickly pressed his finger with the Spiritual Light onto her mother''s forehead.


    Very soon, colors returned to her mother''s face. Even though she wasn''t awake, everyone knew that she wasn''t in mortal danger anymore.


    Then, Alex grabbed onto Jessica''s hands and sent her Mortal Force.


    Jessica finally snapped out of her daze and regained some energy.


    A warm sensation enveloped her and tingled her senses, which made her surprised and puzzled at the same time.


    She looked up at Alex and was about to ask him about what had happened when she realized that she was in Alex''s arms. Jessica''s face immediately flushed as red as a ripened apple.


    Her heart was thumping hard as she quickly got away from Alex''s arms and looked at her mother. "My mom should be fine now, right?" she asked.


    "Yes. She just needs to rest for a few days and take some medicine. Get me a pen and a piece of paper, and I''ll write you a list of medicine that she needs," Alex replied.


    At this moment, Baron said, "Mister, the vengeful spirit isn''t exorcised entirely yet. It''ll be back for sure, and it''ll definitely cause you trouble the next time."

 Chapter 121 Purification Rituals

    "Is there anything we should do, Mr. Miller?" Alex asked Baron.


    It was his first time doing something like this, so he didn''t have any experience.


    "That spirit has been troubling the Saffin family for some time now, and surprisingly, no one else. Hence, if I''m not wrong, someone had tampered with the geomancy of the Saffin family residence. I suggest that you hire a geomancer to take a look at your house, Ms. Saffin. It''ll be troublesome if that spirites back again." Baron said.


    The crowd nodded, agreeing to what Baron had said. After all, this wasn''t the first time the spirit troubled the Saffin family.


    "Mr. Miller, do you know how to perform purification rituals?" Jessica looked at Baron with a look full of anticipation.


    Baron shook his head apologetically and said, "My geomancy skills aren''t very good. I can handle the normal spirits, but I can''t say the same for vengeful ones. My senior might be able to do it. But he is in the Mountain of the Beasts, and he might not agree to help your family."


    "I''ll do it then," Alex said.novelbin


    "Y-You know how to?" Jessica questioned skeptically.


    "I''m not too sure myself. But I''ve learned it before," Alex replied with a shrug.


    "Okay, then I''ll have to trouble you for that." Jessica thought about it and felt that she should let Alex have a go at it first. If he really can''t, it still wouldn''t be toote to hire that geomancer from the Mountain of the Beasts.


    After that, Alex helped carry Jessica''s mother to her room and put her to bed before going around their house to perform the purification rituals.


    Baron admired Alex''s abilities so much that he followed thetter around as if he was Alex''s disciple. Simrly, the Saffin family''s fellow neighbors were following them around too.


    After going around Jessica''s house, Alex shook his head and said, "There''s nothing wrong here. If there really is a problem, then it must be something wrong with your ancestral tombs." "Do you want to take a look at it?" Jessica asked.


    "Alright, let''s have a look at it." Alex nodded. He wanted to know what was up with the little spirit.


    "Please take care of my mom, Aunt Wendy," Jessica said to a woman.


    "Alright, go ahead. Nothing''s going to happen with us here," the woman replied.


    "Thanks, Aunt Wendy." Jessica nodded gratefully.


    "Mr. Jefferson, can I tag along?" Baron asked as he looked at Alex excitedly.


    "If you want to." Alex nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jefferson," Baron thanked him.


    Baron realized that there was more to Alex than meets the eye. He wanted to follow by thetter''s side and see if he could learn something new.


    The Saffin family''s ancestral tombs were at the foot of a mountain in the suburbs.


    The view was nice over there, and the geomancy of the ce was great. It was a cemetery that stood on its own.


    The cemetery covered arge area, with a total of more than a dozen graves.


    But Alex immediately saw that the ancestral tomb of the Saffin family was situated at the highest point in the middle.


    The ancestral tomb stood out as it was three meters away from the ground, and there was a line of trees behind it.


    "My great-grandfather bought this ce in his time. Ever since then, it has always been the resting ce of the Saffin family. I was told that my great-grandfather had hired a geomancer to take a look at this ce. The geomancer said that this was a great spot for a cemetery and that the Saffin family would prosper in the future," Jessica said as she stood by Alex''s side.


    "What happened then?" Alex asked casually as he studied the cemetery.


    "In my grandfather''ster years, we did be luckier. At that time, my grandfather founded a fabric weaving factory, and the business has been great. Then, my dad took over the business when my grandfather passed, and the business expanded even more. But for some reason, business deteriorated three yearster, and my dad died in a paranormal event."

 Chapter 122 The Reason

    "Two years ago, my mom was possessed by a spirit for the first time. This is already the fifth time she was possessed," Jessica said gloomily.


    Alex froze but quickly added, "Don''t be frightened."


    However, Baron said, "Your mother will die if she''s possessed four more times. If I''m not wrong, the spirit is using your mother''s body to replenish its strength. When it reaches the ninth time, the spirit will absorb everything, and your mother will die when that timees."


    Upon hearing that, Jessica''s heart dropped with a thud. She got even worried when she saw Alex nodding.


    "You have a sister that passed away when she was seven or eight years old, right?" Alex asked as he looked towards the graveyard.


    There was a newer gravestone that looks like it was only two or three years old. Alex guessed that it belonged to Jessica''s father as the gravestone''s inscription read: In loving memory of Peter Saffin. "H-How did you know?" Jessica was shocked.


    Jessica did have a younger sister, but she died in an ident when she was only eight years old.


    How did Alex know?


    "You just have to let me know if I''m right or wrong," Alex said.


    "Yes. She''s my younger sister. When she was eight..." Jessica nodded. Alex interrupted her before she finished her sentence.


    He thought about the spirit''s appearance and said, "She was shot in the forehead when she was eight, right? Was that how she died?"


    Jessica nodded her head vigorously and looked at Alex dumbfounded.


    This is our family''s secret. I can''t believe Alex figured it all out!


    She just couldn''t understand how Alex knew about it at all.


    Nevertheless, Alex didn''t say anything else.


    He already had a rough idea of what had happened.


    A mystic art practitioner had detained the spirit of Jessica''s sister and trained it to torment and kill the Saffin family.


    This person must loath the Saffin family to the point where they were willing to do such a malicious thing.


    Maybe Jessica''s father was killed by that person too.


    So, who could it be?


    What grudge do they have against the Saffin family?


    But even so, it''s still abnormal that they''re using such an evil method.


    "Did your father have any enemies when he was still alive?" Alex asked as he studied the geomancy of the Saffin family''s ancestral tombs.


    I have to say, the geomancy here is great.novelbin


    The graveyard was situated at the node of the mountain.


    With the graveyard as the dividing point, the mountains on the East stood tall and majestic. There were lush trees everywhere, representing the family''s academics and nobles.


    The mountains on the West were much even, and there was more earth exposed. It represented the family''s wealth and health.


    The main part of the mountain in which the back of the graveyard rests didn''t look outstanding at all, but it represented stability and dependence.


    The tter it was, the more stable it was, implying that the descendants of the family would have better luck.


    Over the small hill in front of the graveyard, there was an open view.


    There was a winding river a few kilometers away from the front of the graveyard that represented happiness and wealth.


    The only drawback was that the descendants of the Saffin family would slowly die off.


    After the ancestors of the Saffin family were buried here, even though their descendants would lead an excellent life, there would be fewer and fewer of them. The Saffin family''s lineage wouldn''t continue on anymore after five generations. "My Dad doesn''t have any enemies, but I''m not too sure about my grandfather," Jessica stated.


    Alex nodded. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he said, "I found the reason behind all this."

 Chapter 123 True Colors Of Baron Miller

    "What''s the reason?" Jessica asked in surprise.


    Alex kept quiet and just studied the pine trees around the gravestone carefully. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any problem with the pine trees.


    But one of seemed to be different than the rest.


    The fourth tree was tall and verdant, but it seemed to be giving off negative energy.


    Ever since he practiced the Nine Heaven Scrolls, Alex was especially sensitive to energies. The tree was emitting faint negative energy even though it was under the sun. When Alex got closer to the tree, he could sense it clearly.


    Multiple reasons might cause the negative energy in the tree. It would be due to either negative earth energy, dead bodies, or something evil buried under the tree. But since the earth energy was great, it meant that there was something evil buried under the pine tree.


    "Mr. Jefferson, don''t you need a Geomantic Compass when conducting a purification ritual?" Baron suddenly asked.


    Alex looked at Baron but didn''t answer.


    Baron felt embarrassed and smiled awkwardly. He knew not to question Alex anymore.


    "Let''s go. We should head back first," Alex told Jessica.


    Even though he had identified the problem, he couldn''t do anything as he came empty-handed.


    "Huh?" Jessica gave Alex a puzzled look.novelbin


    "We should head back first. We''lle again the night after tomorrow," Alex answered.


    "Why the night after tomorrow?" Jessica was scared.


    "It''s mid-July tomorrow, so the stars will be aligned. It''s the best time for a purification ritual," Alex exined.


    Truthfully, Alex wanted Jessica''s sister to be able to pass over to the afterlife. He didn''t want her to be erased forever.


    She was just a pitiful little girl. Since the stars would be aligned in a few days, he could just send her off to the afterlife. That way, people wouldn''t use her anymore. "Alright then." Jessica nodded.


    After the three of them returned, Alex personally sent Baron home.


    "Mr. Jefferson, you''re so good at geomancy. May I ask what school or sect are you from?" Baron asked awkwardly.


    Alex took a nce at Baron and smiled slightly, "I''m not from any school or sect."


    Baron felt awkward that Alex wasn''t willing to answer, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Soon, they arrived at the temple. Alex quickly took his leave. However, Baron''s eyes narrowed as he watched Alex''s car speeding away.


    When Alex''s car finally disappeared, he pulled out his phone and dialed someone''s number.


    "Hello? I met someone incredibly skillful today. He said that he could break Master''s curse, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop him," Baron said worriedly when the call was connected. "Really? Which school is he from?" the person on the other end asked in a surprised tone.


    "He can easily hurt spirits. He even went to the ancestral tombs of the Saffin family and said that he would break the curse the night after tomorrow. I don''t think he was faking it with how he looked earlier," Baron replied.


    The person on the other end sneered, ¡°And you believed him? If he can actually break the curse, he would''ve done it the first chance he got. Why would he need to wait till it''s the night after tomorrow? It seems like your skills had deteriorated after all these years in Neb City. Don''t worry. Once the Saffin family is dead, I''ll request Master to allow you to return to Mountain of the Beasts."


    "Yes, senior." Baron hung up, but he still felt uneasy deep down.


    "This won''t do. I have to prepare for it. If that brat actually breaks Master''s curse, never mind going back to Mountain of the Beasts, I''ll have to thank the heavens if Master doesn''t kill me." Baron thought to himself and went to prepare for the night.


    ...

 Chapter 124 Nine Heaven Scrolls

    When Alex left Desecrated Court, he went to the market to prepare for the night after tomorrow. He was determined to solve this matter for the Saffin family.


    He had also purposely dyed for two days so that he could study the Nine Heaven Scrolls better.


    After gathering everything that he needed, Alex went to the office. He then stayed in his room and started to learn how to draw talismans.


    ording to the Nine Heaven Scrolls, he could turn the Stacked Thunderstorm Spell into a Totem of Electric by drawing it on a talisman. The disadvantage of it was that the power of the talisman wouldn''t be as strong as the spells cast out. The advantage of the Totem of Electric, however, was that it wouldn''t drain him of energy.


    After he had drawn the Totem of Electric, Alex started to study the topic of geomancy.


    He didn''t believe that ghosts and spirits existed in the past.


    But after what had happened today, he knew that ghosts and spirits really existed.


    What''s more, some mystic art practitioners would even use these ghosts or spirits to harm others.


    Thus, it made him even more interested in geomancy now.


    Later in the afternoon, Alex went to pick up his son and bought some groceries in the market. When he reached home, he realized that Heather wasn''t back yet, so he cooked dinner himself.


    Heather and Carmen only came home when it was almost dinnertime, while the good-for-nothing Lucas was only back when Alex was done cooking.


    "Sis, did you notice that there''s a new R8 in our neighborhood? That car costs up to two million! I wonder which family bought it," Lucas said while eating.


    Heather nced at Alex without saying anything.


    On the other hand, Alex was serving Stanley some dishes and ate in silence with the little one.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t join their conversation.


    "That car is so ssy. How great would it be if our family has it?" Carmen sighed and nced at Alex with a look of disappointment.


    If only my son-inw is a rich second generation or someone more capable, then our family wouldn''t be in such a situation.


    "Heather, didn''t you say that you were going to meet with the chairman? Did you meet him yet?" Carmen suddenly asked.


    "No," Heather said as she stole a nce at Alex. Her mind was in a mess for some reason.


    She was furious at first when she heard that Alex hadid his hands on Dn''s girlfriend. But then, the figure of the Four Seas Corporation''s chairman came to mind, and she felt an indescribable sense of anticipation. To be honest, her emotions were all in a jumble.


    Sometimes she wanted to get divorced from Alex. But there were times where she felt that he was a great man.


    She had been meaning to talk to Alex about it, but the words would get stuck in her throat every time, and she would give up in the end.


    "The chairman has been great to you. Why are you still hesitating? Did you forget that the chairman promised that he would give you ten percent of thepany''s share? Our family will be relying on that ten percent!" Carmen eximed in disappointment.


    "I know. I''ll find time to meet with him."


    Heather nodded and added, "Let''s just eat. I don''t want to talk about this now."


    She had indeed been meaning to set up a meeting with the chairman.


    But she couldn''t make up her mind as her emotions were all tangled up recently. She was especially confused when it came to her rtionship with Alex.


    Should I divorce him?


    Alex obviously didn''t know about Heather''s train of thoughts.


    As usual, he took a shower and put his son to bed.


    When his son was finally fast asleep, Alex started to study the Nine Heaven Scrolls once again.


    Around midnight, Alexy beside his son and quickly fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, Alex heard theughter of a little girl.novelbin


    It was an especially merryughter.


    Alex instantly opened his eyes and saw the little girl in red at the foot of the bed.


    The little girl looked about seven or eight years old. Her face was extremely pale, and there was a bloody hole on her forehead. She was staring unblinkingly at Alex with her bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 125 Take Action

    Alex instantly broke out in cold sweat, and he looked down at his son without even thinking. When he made sure his son was alright, Alex started to perform the Thunderstorm Spell. "Mind your own business. The Saffin family must die!" The spirit''s voice gave Alex goosebumps.


    It was already the second time Alex saw her, so he wasn''t as afraid of her.


    He quickly calmed himself down. His aura and the spell he was performing instantly chased away all the negative energy.


    "You better stay out of my sight from now on if you don''t want to be turned into ashes,¡± Alex said in a low voice.


    The spirit was shocked at Alex''s aura. A murderous glint shed across her eyes as she shouted, "I told you to stop butting in, otherwise, your family will be doomed too!" "You asked for it!"


    Alex was angered by her words, and he cast the Thunderstorm Spell on the spirit.


    Crack!


    The spirit grunted. She was feeling extreme difort even though Alex only performed the Thunderstorm Spell once.


    Evil spirits like her were terrified of spells that involved thunder. So when she saw that Alex was performing another spell, she reluctantly disappeared into the darkness.


    This meeting with the spirit served as a reminder to Alex. He quickly got up and check around the house. After he made sure nothing else was wrong, he got changed and took a few talismans from his car so that he could put them under his son''s pillow.


    These talismans were used to ward off the evil as evil spirits would avoid it after getting a whiff of its smell.


    He also stuck a talisman on each of the windows and doors in his house before getting into his car.


    Once Alex was in his car, he pulled out his phone and dialed Jessica''s number.


    He didn''t want to drag on anymore.


    The spirit had threatened him with his family. Thus, he was going to make it go up in smoke tonight. "Mr. Jefferson..." Jessica''s sleepy voice came through the phone''s speaker.


    "Wake up. I''ming over to pick you up. We''re going to your ancestral tombs now," Alex said.


    "Huh? Didn''t you say that we''ll go the night after tomorrow?¡± Jessica asked in confusion.


    "There''s a change in the situation, so we have to do it earlier than scheduled," Alex replied impatiently.


    He had well-intentions originally as he wanted to give the spirit a chance to get to the afterlife.


    But he didn''t expect the spirit to use his family to threaten him. So, of course, he wouldn''t give her the chance anymore. Besides, it was ridiculous of him to be sopassionate to a vengeful spirit in the first ce.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll get up now," Jessica answered.


    After he hung up, Alex started his car and drove to Jessica''s house.


    Not long after Alex left, the spirit appeared in front of his house again.


    But when she tried to pass through the door, the talisman Alex had stuck to the door let out a ray of blinding light.


    The spirit let out an ear-piercing cry when the light touched her body, and she quickly disappeared into the darkness. Twenty minutester, Alex finally arrived at Jessica''s house.


    Jessica wasn''t wearing any makeup since they were nning to head to the graveyard and it was alreadyte at night. But she was a beautiful woman even without wearing makeup.


    Once she got into the car, Alex nced at her and asked, "How''s your mother?"novelbin


    "Much better, but she''s still looking a little haggard," Jessica said.


    "Okay. That''s good to hear."


    Alex contemted for a while before giving Jessica two talismans. He instructed her, "Take these up to your mother''s bedroom and stick one on the door and another on the window." He was afraid that the vengeful spirit woulde looking for her mother while they were away. So Alex gave Jessica the talismans to protect her mother from the spirit.


    "So I just stick them onto the doors and windows?" Jessica took the talismans and asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Let me go and do it now." Jessica nodded and got off the car with the talismans in hand.


    Ten minutester, Jessica got back into Alex''s car, and they departed to the Saffin family''s graveyard.

 Chapter 126 The Moon

    "Doesn''t it seem like it''s going to rain?" Jessica took a peek at the sky while asking.


    "Don''t worry. There''s an umbre with me in the car." Alex replied.


    He frowned upon their arrival because it started pitter-pattering once they reached the resting ce of those from the Saffin family.


    Jessica reached for Alex''s umbre she brought along with her, sheltering themselves from the drizzles, standing in front of the tomb of the Saffin family. As time flew by, it began pouring heavily. Consequently, the temperature of the surroundings dropped drastically.


    Alex wasn''t bothered by it at all, but Jessica, who was by his side, shuddered due to the chilling breeze.


    Although she hadn''t brought it up in front of Alex, she was utterly horrified deep down because she was afraid of supernatural phenomena.


    Perhaps it was human nature to be afraid of such things. If Alex weren''t by her side, Jessica would barely be able to pull herself together.


    Alex lowered his head and gazed at Jessica''s side profile the moment he detected a fragranceing from her.


    Actually, Jessica was gazing at Alex, but he had no idea as their surroundings were pitch ck.


    She looked at the man in his eyes, imagining what would lie ahead in the future.


    Alex smiled at her in return, and Jessica''s heart skipped a bit. She turned around as soon as possible. Judging by the woman''s reaction, she was anxious.


    "Is it going to rain throughout the night?" In an attempt to divert the man''s attention, Jessica brought another topic up.


    "I''m pretty sure the rain will stop soon since it''s merely a drizzle," Alex assured Jessica.


    "Mm..." Jessica nodded.


    "AHHH!" Suddenly, the woman shrieked, throwing herself into Alex''s arms, taken aback by the swaying tree branches.


    Alex could feel Jessica shuddering in between his arms. The woman was obviously utterly horrified.


    He caressed Jessica''s shoulders, assuring, "Hey, it''s okay. In fact, I''m pretty sure the ghost won''t show up on such a rainy night. It''s too much of a hassle" Jessica subconsciously wrapped her arms around Alex. She was taken by surprise when he had unintentionally brought up the existence of the ghost again. Half an hourter, the rain finally stopped. The fact remained that they couldn''t see anything as their surroundings were pitch ck.


    It was a horrifying environment as they werepletely enshrouded by darkness.


    Needless to say, Jessica, who was holding on to Alex, trembled in fear. She asked in a quivering voice, "M-Mr. Jefferson, w-when can we remove the unholy item?"


    She couldn''t wait to leave the ce because she could barely take it anymore. Even though she was in between Alex''s arms, she couldn''t deny the fear and anxiety she felt deep down.novelbin


    "It''s almost time. Once the moon shows up, we''ll get going immediately." Alex raised his head, checking the weather. He was certain the moon would show up once the clouds dissipated. Even if the female ghost or the evil spirits showed up out of nowhere, Alex would get rid of them once and for all before dealing with the unholy item.


    "Do you think the moon will show up? I mean, it was just drizzling half an hour ago, right?" Jessica asked.


    "I''m sure it will. You know what? You should have faith in your charisma even if you don''t have faith in me," Alex pulled her leg in return.


    Alex''s effort worked like a charm because Jessica soon eased up and returned to her usual self.


    She ran her fingers through her hair, touching up her makeup and overall appearance while Alex put away the umbre.


    All of a sudden, a little girl dressed in red showed up out of nowhere. She had a bleeding wound on her forehead. Once Alex put the umbre away, Jessica caught a glimpse of the little girl.

 Chapter 127 Puppets

    "AHHH!"


    Jessica held on to Alex firmly with all her might, yelling at the top of her lungs. She was on the verge of breaking down the moment she detected the little girl''s presence.


    "I''ve warned you countless times to stay out of my business! It seems like you''re having a hard timeprehending my instructions, aren''t you? If that''s the case, to hell you go!" The little girl in red paid no heed to Jessica. Instead, she began yelling hysterically and pounced on Alex with a vicious look.


    Alex held on to Jessica firmly with one of his arms, casting a spell with his other hand while smirking.


    Creak!


    Consequently, the ghost''s face grimaced in pain, but she resisted the racking sensation she felt and lunged at Alex''s eyes with her fingernails of considerable length.


    Alex was taken by surprise because the ghost was extremely swift with her retaliation. Immediately, he held on to Jessica and jumped aside, evading its attack.


    Consequently, Alex and Jessica werepletely drenched in mud as they fell to the ground in an attempt to evade the ghost''s attack.


    The ghost was about to pounce on them once again, screaming. Therefore, Alex hurriedly moved away from Jessica immediately and reached for the Totem of Electric he had prepared beforehand. He ced it on the ghost''s wound the moment it approached him.


    A light emanating a holy presence glowed and illuminated the cemetery. It enshrouded the ghost immediately, rendering it incapable of motion anymore.


    "AHHHH!"


    The ghost shrieked frantically and attempted to retreat at once, but Alex tapped on the totem with his index finger, yelling, "Detonate!"


    Bam!


    Once again, they were enshrouded by the holy light produced by the Totem of Electric the moment it exploded.


    Jessica stared at the scene in disbelief. She heaved a sigh of relief once the ghost had beenpletely defeated.


    In the meantime, Baron, who was remotely manipting the ghost in the headquarter of Desecrated Court, puked a mouthful of blood as the ghost was being taken out.


    He had severe injuries because the ghost had been conjured by its master by using his blood as the medium. Therefore, he was adversely impacted when the ghost was taken out. "Damn it!" Baron was extremely infuriated with a tad bit of fear deep down.


    Alex hesitated no more. He reached for the shovel he had brought along and dug around the four pines once he had taken care of the ghost with the Totem of Electric.


    Soon, they found a bronze coffin. It was a miniature one that was several-fold smaller than an ordinary coffin. In fact, the corpse of a child could barely fit in the coffin, let alone an adult. Alex was shocked to see the miniature coffin being surrounded by rusty chains.


    An eerie sensation could be detected through the gap of the coffin. Once again, a spine-chilling sensation engulfed the minds of those present.


    Alex brought the bronze coffin out of the pit immediately and pulled on the rusty chains with all his might.


    ng!


    As soon as Alex removed the chains, he unveiled the coffin. To his surprise, the lid of the coffin wasn''t as heavy as he had expected it would be; he had managed to remove it easily. Jessica held her breath and craned her neck in the direction of the coffin, trying to check on the content inside the coffin.


    They were confused when they realized that there wasn''t any corpse in the coffin. Instead, an ordinary puppet resembling a store-bought one could be found inside.


    It was evident the fabric used to produce the puppet had been processed beforehand because it showed no signs of decaying at all.


    The thing that horrified them the most was the needles of all lengths sticking out of the puppet. A golden rock the size of a man''s palm was found underneath it. Intrigued by the presence of the rock, Alex picked it up, detecting a mysterious power he had nevere across beforeing from the rock.


    Although he couldn''t figure out the type of power hidden within the stone, he decided to bring it home with him.novelbin


    "Hey, it seems like the doll has a name," Jessica looked at the puppet while muttering

 Chapter 128 Breaking The Curse

    Since the ghost had been taken out, Jessica had finally returned to her calm and collected self.


    Upon hearing Jessica''s words, Alex reached for the puppet. He saw some names sewed on the chest of the puppet. Jackson Saffin.


    The name sewed on the puppet had been pricked by needles of all lengths. An ordinary person might miss it because it was barely noticeable.


    Jackson Saffin should be a person''s name, but Alex couldn''t figure out the reason the name had been sewed on the doll.


    "It''s an extremely wicked curse. The one who has been cursed will die a miserable death while the descendants of the cursed one will be jinxed for eternity. Are you rted to Jackson in any way?" Alex turned around and asked Jessica who had paled at the sight of the doll.


    "J-Jackson is the name of my grandfather," Jessica stuttered.


    Alex could figure out the truth behind the cursed puppet almost instantly; he was certain that Jackson, Jessica''s grandfather, must have had offended a conjurer back in the day.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll break the curse immediately. That''s the end of the curse that has been bothering you and your family," Alex assured Jessica, nodding, breaking the puppet in half with all his might without any hesitation.novelbin


    The moment the puppet broke in half, Jessica felt an alleviating sensation. A mysterious source of power had been removed from her system, so she felt great all of a sudden.


    In the meantime, on the peak of the Mountain of the Beasts.


    "Someone has actually broken the curse!"


    A hoarse voice could be hearding from a cave concealed by countless vines.


    A wrinkled pair of hands pushed the vines aside and an old woman with grey hair covering her entire face walked out of the cave.


    The old woman had another puppet with her. It was the same one Alex had broken. Simrly, the puppet had been pricked using needles of all lengths. The name, Jackson, had been sewed on the puppet as well. However, the crimson-looking name could no longer be seen - it was slowly fading.


    The old woman looked in the direction of Neb City, losing herself in the process of thought. Eventually, her eyes glinted.


    Suddenly, another teenage girl walked out of the cave. She was dressed in a traditional set of clothing, along with essories of those belonging to the aboriginals.


    The teenage girl stared at the old woman and asked respectfully, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    "Does this mean the forbidden technique of the Mountain of the Beasts, as well as the mysterious power from the relic that Bernard handed over to me, can''t suppress the luck of those from the Saffin family? Although it''s been years since that old fool passed on, I still can''t move on from the things he''s bestowed onto me!"


    The old woman simply ignored the teenage girl''s question, murmuring to herself in a callous tone while she lost herself in the process of thought.


    The woman had gotten overly worked up, fastening her grip with all her might and distorting the puppet she had in her hand.


    The teenage girl took a peek at the look the old woman had on her face. Thereafter, she lowered her head in silence and stopped poking her nose into the old woman''s business.


    "Saffron, take this puppet with you and make a trip down the hill. Tell your senior you have to make a trip to Neb City. The puppet will guide you to the person who has ruined my n. I want you to kill the person on my behalf," The old woman turned around, instructing the teenage girl.


    "Yes." Saffron shuddered involuntarily upon receiving that instruction from the old woman. Nevertheless, she took the puppet from the old woman obediently.

 Chapter 129 Thank You So Much Mr Jefferson

    "Mr. Jefferson, does that mean my mother won''t be possessed anymore from now onwards?" Jessica asked.novelbin


    "Nope, but I''m pretty sure someone from your family has previously offended a mystic art practitioner. If it''s possible, you should move and settle down elsewhere as soon as possible." Alex cast the puppet aside nonchntly. Jessica hesitated because it would involve another fortune if they were to move elsewhere since they had to procure a new property. She couldn''t possibly afford a new house because she had recently spent all her mother''s savings to purchase a new car.


    Alex reassured Jessica as though he was aware of her concerns, "If you don''t have enough money, I can always lend you some."


    The woman felt extremely touched deep down. She raised her head, looking at Alex in the eyes as she said, "Can you please lend me three hundred thousand? That''ll be all I need for the down payment!"


    "Sure. I''ll transfer the money to you once you''ve made up your mind," Alex nodded before leaving the cemetery.


    He was in a hurry to leave because he couldn''t wait to get changed. He was soaked in mud due to the intense session he had previously had.


    "Okay! Thank you so much, Mr. Jefferson!" Jessica felt a heartwarming sensation deep down and expressed her gratitude as she looked at the man''s departing figure.


    Once Alex brought Jessica home, she thought of asking him to stay the night, but she had to give up on that thought because her mother was around.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Jefferson. If it weren''t because of you..." Suddenly, Jessica was at a loss for words before alighting from the ride. In the end, she looked at Alex with a grateful look, bidding farewell to the man.


    In return, Alex replied while smiling, "Hurry up and get going already. Take a few days'' leaves to sort things out if it''s necessary. I''ll see you in the office soon."


    Once he finished his sentence, he steered the wheels of his car and headed home.


    By the time he reached home, it was already four o''clock in the morning.


    He took a shower and shoved his dirty clothes into the washing machine before tucking himself into bed.


    To prevent raising Heather''s suspicion, he removed the talisman he had attached to the windows and doors of the house.


    Since the vengeful ghost had been got rid of, he no longer had to worry about his family''s wellbeing.


    However, he still tossed and turned by his son''s side on the bed. He had a hard time falling asleep as he kept recalling the incident Jessica and her family had gone through.


    That incident had allowed him to gain a whole new perspective of the world because he used to think martial arts practitioners were the only dominating ones in the world.


    As a matter of fact, martial arts was the foundation of many prominent families from the Northern Territory.


    Alex had always been a naysayer regarding mythical beings and mystic arts, but he had just encountered a supernatural being.


    In fact, he had taken one of those said supernatural beings out.


    Indirectly, he had been exposed to the existence of mystic art practitioners as well.


    "It seems like there''s a lot more going on in this world! Peace is merely superficial!" Alex sighed.


    "I wonder how things are going on Charlie''s end?" Suddenly, Alex recalled the existence of Charlie, who had been dying Susan, his stepmother, on his behalf quite some time ago.


    In actual fact, Charlie didn''t possess the capability to stop Susan, but he had done Alex a huge favor for dying her up until now.


    Over the past few weeks, Alex spent a lot of time practicing the content of Nine Heaven Scrolls. Since his capability had improved drastically, he was certain he would be able to take them on even if the hitmen Susan sent her way found him. I guess I''ll call Charlie first thing once dawn breaks to check on histest situation.


    Soon, Alex fell asleep upon sorting all the things he had in his mind.


    During the morning of the next day, he woke up in time as usual and dropped his son at school before heading to thepany.


    Once he reached the building, Alex saw Harry and Ginny the moment he stepped into the elevator.

 Chapter 130 The Relic Of The Divine Priest

    "Alex, what are you doing here?" Ginny asked, shocked.


    Alex sized both of them up and replied with a smile, recalling the conversation they had the day before yesterday. "Weren''t you guys the ones who told me you would get me a new job? I decided to drop by and see if Harry has gotten me a new job as promised."


    "Oh... Why don''t you return home for the time being? I''ll get in touch with you once I''ve made the necessary arrangements," Harry replied, shooting Alex a superficial smile.


    All along, he had been merely trying to fool Alex - Harry would never have gotten him a job.


    "Don''t worry! We will never go against our words since we''ve promised you such! After all, Harry''s the manager of the Project Management Department. It''s a piece of cake to secure the position of the security guard on your behalf," Ginny guaranteed Alex on Harry''s behalf confidently.


    "Oh? Really? I heard you''re here for an interview as well, aren''t you? You''re applying for the role of the chairman''s secretary?" Alex turned around, grinning as he looked at Ginny.


    "Yes! After all, I''m an honorable undergraduate from a university abroad! I believe I possess the capability a secretary requires!" Ginny stated confidently.


    "Really? I heard the chairman of Four Seas Corporation is a real picky man." Alex sized Ginny up, grinning as though he was suggesting otherwise. Harry''s face turned gloomy when he figured out the meaning behind Alex''s words.


    Simrly, Ginny grew irritated, grunting as she replied, "Oh, please! Can you please stop defaming the chairman? He''s not as filthy as you!"


    Alex remained grinning silently thereafter. Before long, Harry and Ginny reached the designated floor and got out of the elevator on the third floor.


    "Hey, remember to join us tonight because everyone is anticipating the arrival of you and your wife at the gathering!" Before alighting from the elevator, Ginny reminded Alex.


    Alex remained silent, and he quickly recalled the gathering Wade was talking about the day before yesterday. He had been invited to join the gathering along with Heather. Alex had actually never been a fan of social gatherings of sorts because it was merely an event for those few who had made it in life to unt their achievement.


    Nevertheless, he wouldn''t mind keeping Heatherpany should she wish to take part in the event. Even though it would be displeasing, Heather was the only one Alex cared about. Once he returned to his office, Alex reached for the golden stone he had retrieved from the bronze coffin the night before. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on the truth behind the mysterious power of the stone. However, before he could do anything, he received a call from the manager of the Human Resource Department. The manager told him that the recruited secretary had arrived and inquired if they should send her over to his office immediately.


    Since Alex was aware that the secretary they were talking about was Ginny, he was reluctant to hire her. Therefore, he decided to give Ginny a chance to prove herself worthy because he had been having a hard time recruiting a suitable candidatetely.novelbin


    Once he made up his mind, Alex instructed, "Mm. Please bring her over immediately."


    Once he hung up the call, his gazended on the golden stone once again.


    "It seems like a stone, but it''s somehow different from a stone. I wonder what the heck this is..." Alex turned the stone around in his palm, knocking on it while murmuring to himself.


    "Huh? Could it be..." After staring at it for quite some time, Alex recalled a time he had previouslye across a simr item on the Nine Heaven Scrolls. However, he had paid no heed to it as it was merely a random item categorized under the misceneous section.


    He reached for the Nine Heaven Scrolls immediately and flipped the sacred manuscript all the way to the final section. Soon, he found the picture of the same thing in the misceneous section. The relic of a Divine Priest!


    Alex was taken aback the moment he figured out the actual name of the stone. He had his eyes glued to the golden stone because it portrayed every characteristic mentioned in the manuscript.


    The relic refers to the remains of a Divine Priest once the priest passes on. It contains the essence of the Divine Priest''s Mortal Force. If a martial arts practitioner can cultivate the energy and fully assimte it, it will greatly enhance their capability.


    He got worked up by the time he figured out the potential benefit of assimting the relic. Alex couldn''t wait to figure out the method of assimtion prescribed further down the manuscript.


    The ordinary path for an ordinary martial arts practitioner is tough beyond words because they may have to spend their entire life practicing to reach the prime in life. However, there''s now something that possess the ability to increase the capability of martial arts practitioners overnight... Everyone will put their life at stake to obtain it...


    Suddenly, someone knocked on Alex''s door before he could finish reading the instructions from the manuscript.


    Alex frowned, feeling irritated because he was about to reach the best part. Nevertheless, he put the relic and Nine Heaven Scrolls aside, instructing Ginny to enter his office. "Sir..."


    Once Ginny walked into the chairman''s office, the identity of the person seated on the chairman''s seat shocked her - Alex was the one seated there.

 Chapter 131 What Are You Doing Here

    "Y-You..." Ginny was utterly dumbfounded, stuttering.


    Alex is the chairman of Four Seas Corporation? How is that possible? Isn''t he the live-in son-inw of the Jennings family?


    "What''s wrong? Are you shocked?" Alex teased upon detecting Ginny''s response because she seemed to be having a hard timeprehending the truth.


    Subconsciously, Ginny nodded in response. Once she regained her senses, she shook her head vigorously because she realized her reaction was inappropriate.


    "M-Mr. Jefferson, I''m so sorry for spouting nonsense against you previously. Please forgive me and pay no heed to the words of a foolish woman like me, Mr. Jefferson. I definitely didn''t mean to offend you!" Ginny returned to her ordinary self, bowing and apologizing immediately.


    Never would she have thought that the live-in son-inw she had been looking down all along was the chairman of Four Seas Corporation who had never shown up in front of the media.


    It was evident to Alex that his identity as the chairman of Four Seas Corporation had taken her by surprise. If she had been aware of his actual identity, she would never have uttered such audacious remarks against him. "Take it easy, Ginny. I won''t devour you," Alex replied, smiling. He eventually beckoned her over.


    Ginny couldn''t figure out what Alex was up to due to the abstruse smirk he had on, but she grew anxious as she made her way over to him. She was recalling the way Alex had sized her up in the elevator earlier on.


    Does that mean Alex is trying to hit on me? I have a boyfriend! Even though I''ve never had any sort of intimate rtionship with Harry, he''s the one I wish to spend the rest of my life with! Should I give in to Alex''s request? She was on tenterhooks trying to figure out Alex''s intention. Nevertheless, she made her way over to him as he had instructed because she was determined to secure the position.


    Apart from that, she couldn''t bear to resist the invitation from such an exceptional and charming man.


    "M-Mr. Jefferson..." She muttered while blushing once she reached Alex''s side.


    Alex sized her up and noticed that she was five feet four inches tall with a busty and rtively slim figure.


    Although Ginny wasn''t a match for Jessica in terms of looks, she had a perfect pair of buttocks that were rtively plumppared to Jessica''s buttocks.


    Alex ced his hand on Ginny''s buttocks and lightly pped it, teasing with a smile, "Do you know the nature of a secretary''s tasks?"novelbin


    In return, Ginny shuddered as her body tensed up once again. She identally wet herself, although Alex had merely gently pped her buttocks.


    "I-I''m supposed to carry out the task assigned, in... including entertaining the chairman..." She lowered her head as she flushed embarrassedly, muttering, avoiding Alex''s gaze.


    "Oh? I''m surprised because you''re exceptionally bright for someone with the intelligence of yours."


    Alex cast a contemptuous gaze at Ginny, instructing, "You are given two days to please me. If you''re able to please me, I''ll hire you as my secretary."


    "A... Are we going to do it in your office?" Ginny clenched her teeth, muttering.


    Actually, she had carried out thorough due diligence before the application. She was aware of the secretary''s additional role as the supervisor''s mistress should they run into a perverted supervisor.


    In fact, she would have turned the chairman of Four Seas Corporation down if he were an old man, but Alex was a capable, young, and handsome one. Ginny realized that she couldn''t bring herself to turn down the man''s request.


    All of a sudden, she startedparing Harry''s achievements against Alex''s achievements. Eventually, she realized that the former could barely qualify as a match for thetter.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Are we supposed to drop by your ce instead?" Alex asked sarcastically.


    "I..." Ginny''s heart skipped a beat because she had yet to prepare herself for what would be in store for her.


    Although she wouldn''t mind engaging in such an intimate session with Alex, she had never once had it in her life.


    "I-I''ll go lock the door! I-Is that okay?" Ginny didn''t want anyone to interrupt their session because she would have her cheery popped soon. Otherwise, she would be greatly embarrassed.

 Chapter 132 Assimilation

    "Why do you want the door to be locked? What sort of embarrassing activity are you going to engage yourself in?" Alex teased, grinning. "I-It''s my first time in life..." Ginny raised her head and stared at Alex, pleading.


    "Have you identally misperceived my instructions? It seems like you''re overthinking things because the only things I have in store for you are tons of assignments," Alex stated sarcastically.


    Once he finished his sentence, he handed over a stack of documents to Ginny. "I want you to get these documents all sorted out as soon as possible. If it requires my attention, ssify it ording to the urgency of the task and revert to me after. If it''s not that important, exercise your own judgment and deal with it ordingly. Then, revert to the respective departments in charge."


    "Huh?" Ginny was at a loss for words.


    She was utterly embarrassed the moment she returned to her senses because she realized that she had misperceived Alex''s words. Thus, she couldn''t wait to have her head in the sand.


    Does that mean I''m not attractive enough to charm Alex?


    In the end, Ginny felt a sense of relief, albeit feeling greatly disappointed.


    "Yes, Mr. Jefferson. I''ll work on it immediately." Ginny took over the stack of documents and brought them along with her to her seat in Alex''s office.


    "I want you to keep my identity confidential from everyone, including your boyfriend. If others figure out my actual identity, I''ll terminate you and your boyfriend altogether," Alex warned callously.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jefferson. I won''t bring it up in front of anyone else!" Ginny turned around, assuring Alex because she was afraid she would lose the job.


    "You''re not allowed to tell my wife either," Alex warned Ginny in a serious tone.


    "Alright, Mr. Jefferson. I''ll definitely keep that in mind." Ginny nodded.


    She couldn''t figure out the rationale behind why Alex had chosen to be the Jennings family''s live-in son-inw when he was such a capable man.


    Could it be that he''s merely fooling around with Heather? That''s impossible, right? I mean, they have a child together... Maybe he intended to fool around with Heather initially, but since she has conceived his child, he had no choice but to get married to Heather. Perhaps he can''t afford to tell her the truth because he''s afraid she will file for divorce and demand alimony from him.


    Ginny turned the idea over in her mind for some time and felt that she might stand a chance topete against Heather.


    In the end, she had to forget about the fantasy in her mind for the time being as she had to deal with the stack of documents Alex had put her in charge of.


    Alex decided to chase Ginny out of his office because he couldn''t wait to assimte the relic of the Divine Priest. He told her to continue with her task in Jessica''s office for the time being and promised that he would get someone to ready her office in the afternoon.


    "I don''t want to be interrupted by anyone now. If anyone shows up, deal with them on my behalf," Alex instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Jefferson," Ginny replied before heading out of Alex''s office with the stack of documents in her hands.novelbin


    Once Ginny left the office, Alex reached for the relic of the Divine Priest once again. He held on to the relic firmly in his hand and started assimting the power ording to the methods prescribed in Nine Heaven Scrolls.


    It took him some time to figure out the trick behind the assimtion process. Finally, he grasped the gist and started drawing the mysterious power of the essence hidden within the relic.


    Three hourster, the stone turned into an ordinary one because Alex hadpletely assimted the Mortal Force embedded within the relic. Over the past three hours, he felt the power incorporating into his system through his palms.


    Alex got up from his seat tried moving around. Upon doing so, he realized the Mortal Force he possessed was a fold more than those he possessed before the assimtion.


    He was overjoyed because he was certain that he would now be able to take on the hitmen Susan might sending after him.


    He reached for his phone and was about to get in touch with Charlie. He wanted thetter to stop wasting his time on Susan, but he received a call from Jessica before he could make the call.

 Chapter 133 The Gathering

    "Mr. Jefferson, I have found the right ce to move. Can you please borrow me some cash in advance?" Jessica requested. She wanted to move out from her current ce before taking any other action. "Text me your ount number immediately," Alex replied nonchntly.


    "Consider it done! Thank you so much, Mr. Jefferson!" Jessica texted Alex her bank ount number as soon as she hung up the call.


    Alex immediately transferred a million to Jessica without any hesitation.


    Jessica immediately texted Alex, Mr. Jefferson, a million is way too much.


    In return, Alex replied, I''m sure you''ll need another fortune to renovate your new house, don''t you? Keep it for the time being. You can return it to me in the future. After all, you have quite a high wage. Once again, Jessica replied, If that''s the case, I can only afford to pay you in instalment every month, but it won''t be a huge sum. Is that fine?


    Alex replied, It''s fine. If there''s nothing else, you should get going and sort things out as soon as possible. I''ll be awaiting your return once you have settled down.


    In the end, Alex wrapped up the conversation they had and continued getting in touch with Charlie.


    However, his effort was to no avail because the call wouldn''t get through after countless attempts.


    Alex had a bad hunch about what would be in store for him soon. Once he made up his mind, he put his phone away, deciding to check on Charlie''s situation in the evening.


    In the afternoon, Heather picked their son up and brought him home. The moment she reached back home, she said, "Let''s head over to the gathering together."


    If it weren''t because Alex had given in to Wade''s request the day before yesterday, she would never allow Alex to keep herpany since he would merely embarrass her in front of others.


    However, she had to bring him along since Wade had deliberately brought him up in front of her in the morning.


    "Sure," Alex replied, grinning.


    Heather had Carmen take care of Stanley before heading out with Alex.


    Once she saw Alex''s brand new car, she asked as she couldn''t hold back her curiosity, "Has your supervisor bought you another car?"


    "Huh? Oh! I brought the chairman''s car home because he''s away for a few days. He has to make a business trip," Alex stated nonchntly.


    "Oh..." Heather nodded the moment she sorted out the confusion that had been bothering her.


    Truth be told, she had been confused for quite some time. She couldn''t figure out the rationale behind why the chairman of Four Seas Corporation would bestow her husband a brand new luxury car. Since Alex had exined the rationale behind it, Heather couldn''t be bothered by it anymore as the excuse he had made up seemed logical.


    They boarded their respective cars and made their way to the hotel.


    Alex had been sleeping with their sontely. Although Heather had turned a blind eye to what was happening, she had her own fair share of doubts.


    She had always wanted to visit the chairman, but she felt as though Alex was hyper aware of something. Therefore, she made herself give up on the thought.


    Heather turned the idea over in her mind for some time and decided that she would only approach the chairman after herpany broke even, securing the ten percent share the chairman had promised her.


    She would soon have to confront Alex. Thankfully, she had mentally prepared herself since he had taken the initiative and slept in a different roomtely.


    ...


    It was half-past five in the evening. Things were getting livelier as time flew by in Perennial Hotel.


    Today Wade and Tony had reserved the most spacious dining suite the hotel had to offer to hold a gathering for his ssmates. Those who had received the invitation showed up in the venue one after another. Things were getting livelier as the crowd gathered around, all of them busy catching up with one another.


    Everyone engaged themselves in a heated discussion once Heather showed up in the suite with Alex by her side.novelbin

 Chapter 134 Is This Your Husband

    Everyone had their eyes glued to Heather because she had been the most popr student back in the day. In fact, she still remained the most popr one amongst others up until today. "Hey! It''s the most famous diva of the school back in the day!"


    "It has been quite a few years, but she''s still as gorgeous as always!"


    "Heather, you''re getting gorgeous day by day. Hurry up! Come and join us."


    Most of the men greeted Heather enthusiastically upon her arrival; they were charmed by her beauty once again. However, a few of the women were jealous of her.


    Everyone neglected Alex''s presence as though he wasn''t one of the guests.


    Actually, Heather didn''t put in much effort to doll herself up either. She merely had a rtively simple outfit on and light make-up on her face.


    The white nightgown she had couldn''t conceal the busty figure of hers. The illumination perfectly highlighted her porcin-like skin. In short, her appearance added a touch of maturity and made her she seemed like a sexy diva who would be capable of seducing a man with a mere blink.


    On the other hand, Alex had a rtively casual appearance as he merely had an ordinary T-shirt and a pair of jeans on. He didn''t bother to put on a proper pair of shoes; he had a pair of blue sandals on. In short, he didn''t seem like someone who deserved to be Heather''s husband.


    His dull appearance was one of the reasons why the crowd had neglected him. Apart from that, only a few of the guests knew Alex back in the day.


    Suddenly, amotion came from the entrance as someone yelled, "Wade and Tony are here!"novelbin


    "Tony is finally here? I heard he''s a sessful entrepreneur who owns multiple businesses."


    "Yea! Apart from Wade, I''m pretty sure he''s the most sessful one amongst us."


    "Duh... Isn''t it obvious? Tony''s car is a freaking Maserati! I heard he''s the sole sponsor for the event this time. He''s filthy rich!"


    "It''s the same for Wade! He''s going to get promoted soon. I''m so jealous of them!"


    The crowd engaged themselves in a heated discussion as they rushed over to the entrance to wee Tony and Wade.


    Heather gave it some thought before deciding to join the crowd.


    I''m the person in charge of Jennings Corporation, after all.


    Although thest session she had with Wade didn''t end well, she was aware that she would frequently run into Wade and the likes of him in the future. Therefore, she hoped she could get to improve their rtionship through the event. As the crowd lined up by the entrance, Tony and Wade walked into the dining suite, followed by Harry and Ginny.


    Thetter two seemed as though they were only there toplement Tony and Wade''s presence.


    Actually, Alex was rtively surprised because Tony was right behind Wade. In short, Tony had greater achievements aspared to Wade.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t be bothered by it because Tony was, after all, a civil servant with a strong background. Hence, it was only a matter of time until he got promoted.


    If that were the case, Tony wouldn''t try to steal the limelight from Wade as he was merely an entrepreneur.


    Tony was actually the mastermind behind the gathering. He was the one who had instructed Wade to hold the gathering and invite their ssmates.


    Tony had been Wade''s sidekick all along. Throughout the years, Tony had generated countless fortunes due to his rtionship with Wade. Therefore, he would never defy the other man''s instructions.


    Everyone respected Wade and were aware of the rtionship between Tony and him as well as his capability.


    It was undeniable that Wade was a handsome man, but he was considered short for a man - he was merely five feet five inches tall.


    Both of them greeted everyone passionately as they entered the dining suite ostentatiously.


    Meanwhile, Wade turned around and cast his gaze on Heather. He couldn''t wait for her to greet him.


    Actually, he had invited Heather to join them because he wanted to prove himself superior to her good-for-nothing husband.


    Once everyone took their seats, they started ttering Wade, upying his time and attention. Therefore, he hadn''t had the chance to draw everyone''s attention to Alex.


    Ginny wished to join the conversation, but she had to give up once she saw Alex''s irritated expression.


    As soon as their homeroom teacher showed up, Tony instructed Wade to get the dishes served.


    Everyone had a great time and enjoyed the session. Their homeroom teacher had his gaze on Alex, who was by Heather''s side, halfway through their conversation. "Heather, they tell me you''re married. Is this your husband? What''s his upation?" their homeroom teacher asked.


    Their homeroom teacher was certain Heather would have gotten married to the heir of a wealthy family, but he was baffled when he detected the presence of Alex.

 Chapter 135 Mockery

    All of a sudden, the crowd cast a skeptical and contemptuous gaze on Alex.


    Heather felt embarrassed because her husband wasn''t a match for exceptional men like Tony and Wade.


    "Heather, you''re such an exceptional woman. I''m sure you''ve gotten married to an equally exceptional man, haven''t you?" Their homeroom teacher asked sarcastically.


    Upon receiving their homeroom teacher''s sarcastic remark, Heather couldn''t bring herself to introduce Alex to her ex-ssmates.


    "Please tell me he''s at least as sessful as Tony." their homeroom teacher ridiculed Heather once again.


    "Mr. Hendrickson, aren''t you aware of the actual identity of Heather''s husband? He''s the kept-man everyone in town used to talk about back in the day!" One of Heather''s female ssmates broke the silence. She got ahead of Heather and answered on her behalf.


    Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing that woman''s words.


    Simrly, Heather''s expression morphed, and her face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Alex frowned while turning around, detecting an ordinary-looking woman winking at Wade with a ttering look on her face.


    Wade behaved casually and asked with a smile the moment he detected Alex''s gaze, "Are you serious? Heather has gotten married to a kept-man? You must be kidding me, right? Heather is such an exceptional woman! I can''t believe it! I don''t think she will get married to such a wimp!"


    The invited ones engaged in another round of heated discussion as they stared at Alex with odd expressions on their faces.


    After all, there were merely a few live-in sons-inw in Neb City. The public had always perceived the existence of such a bunch as inferior.


    If they were given a choice to switch their seats, those around Alex couldn''t wait to move away from him.


    By then, Heather could barely pull herself together - she felt greatly humiliated.


    She regretted bringing Alex along with her.


    "Heather, have you lost your mind? How could you bring along such a wimp with you? You have embarrassed yourself in front of others!"


    Heather couldn''t stand the mockerying from others anymore. All along, she had wanted to file for divorce with Alex but hadn''t got the chance toplete the procedures.


    The homeroom teacher cleared his throat in an attempt to ease the tension. "All of you should stop listening to the rumors. I don''t think a live-in son-inw exists in society nowadays, especially in Neb City."


    The woman, who had mocked Alex previously, rebuked, "Mr. Hendrickson, it''s not a rumor! Otherwise, Heather would have long introduced her husband to us!"novelbin


    Consequently, everyone turned around in the direction of Heather and looked at the duo.


    Heather tried her best to calm herself down, but her mind was all over the ce.


    The moment the crowd noticed Heather''s tensed response, another round ofmotion came from them as they mocked Alex without holding back.


    Alex frowned in silence because he had gone through simr mockery over the past four years. Hence, he had long gotten used to it.


    Apart from that, he couldn''t be bothered by the remarks made by such trivial characters.


    "Mr. Hendrickson, I can vouch for her. Alex is indeed Heather''s kept-man. He dropped by thepany I''m currently attached to in the morning because he wanted me to get him a job as a security guard. I told him I would revert, but I didn''t expect him to actually buy into my words! Isn''t it hrious?" Harry burst intoughter once he finished his sentence.


    In contrast, Ginny''s expression changed because Harry made an audacious remark against their supervisor. She couldn''t believe that he actually offended Alex in such a public setting.


    She wanted to get in Harry''s way and stop him, but she resisted the urge to do so when she recalled Alex''s instructions to keep his identity confidential. In the end, Ginny only took a peek at Alex as she thought to herself.


    What a fool! Hurry up and offend Mr. Jefferson with the audacious remarks you have in store! Once he fires you, I won''t hesitate to break up with you!

 Chapter 136 Wade

    Simrly, Alex gazed at Ginny. Since thetter was keeping his identity confidential as instructed, he smirked.novelbin


    "Heather, please tell me they''re lying! What on earth is wrong with you? You''re such an exceptional woman! You should have gotten married to another man! Why the hell have you gotten married to such a wimp? I can''t help but feel bad on your behalf!" Their homeroom teacher shook his head and finished his sentence petntly.


    Heather was rendered speechless by everyone''sments. She turned around and disappointingly looked in Alex''s direction.


    Since Wade had achieved his goal, he teased, "I believe that''s enough, guys. We shouldn''t go overboard with our jokes."


    "He''s right! After all, Heather used to be our ssmate! No matter what sort of man she has gotten married to, we should respect her choice and bless their marriage instead ofughing at her," Tony stated,ughing.


    They were the most influential ones amongst the invited guests. Therefore, everyone listened to them once they delivered their instructions.


    "Come! Let''s have another round of drinks together! Mr. Hendrickson, this is for you!" Wade finished his sentence, smiling, suggesting a toast.


    Mr. Hendrickson, their homeroom teacher, decided to stop poking his nose into Heather and Alex''s affair. He raised his ss and returned the initiated favor, eximing, "Wade, I have always been proud of you since a long time ago. I was certain you would make it in life once you graduated. It seems like I''m right all along. I can''t express how proud I am of your achievements."


    Wade got full of himself once he heard their homeroom teacher''s praise, but he put on a humble front, replying, "That''s not true at all, Mr. Hendrickson. You''re the one behind my achievements today! If it weren''t because of your guidance, I wouldn''t have made it in life either."


    Tony invited Mr. Hendrickson to drink another toast with him, and everyone ttered one another once again.


    Everyone wanted to drink a toast with their homeroom teacher, but Wade interrupted them, saying, "It has been quite a few years since west gathered around. I decided to hold a gathering today because I wanted everyone to reconnect with one another. That way, we''re all aware of what everyone is currently up to in life. We should keep in touch and reach out to one another if any one of us encounters any trouble in the future. If anyone needs any help from me, feel free to give me a call. I won''t hesitate to offer my help if it''s within my capability."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Mr. Hendrickson apuded and praised Wade once more.


    Everyone got worked up as well. That speech he gave made them adore Wade even more. They all invited Wade to drink a toast with them, trying to tter him.


    Since Wade was the most affluent one amongst all of them, everyone wished to be affiliated with him. Those in the corporate world particrly wished to leverage their rtionship with him to generate a fortune for themselves. Wade finished his ss of drink and told everyone, "I''m aware a lot of you are fans of Madison Zucker, right? To entertain everyone, I''ve actually invited her to join us today! I''ll get her to sing us a song. If anyone wishes to get her autograph from her, feel free to approach her."


    The crowd, including Mr. Hendrickson, went berserk once again upon hearing Wade''s words. They couldn''t hold back their excitement.

 Chapter 137 Poke The Nest Of The Hornet

    "Goodness! You really got Madison Zucker toe?"


    "That''s freaking amazing! She''s an A-list celebrity!"


    "That''s right. Madison Zucker''s career haspletely skyrocketed these past few years. It''s hard to even get her to autograph something, much less get her to sing." "Our ss rep sure is amazing for booking a star as huge as Madison Zucker. She must have cost at least a couple million to hire!"


    The crowd continued to gasp in admiration of Wade.


    Even Heather was feeling a little surprised. She hadn''t expected Wade to have those kinds of resources.


    Truthfully, Wade had asked Tony Zen to invite Madison Zucker. But they had had to pay five million in appearance fees, and she was only going to sing two songs. Naturally, that five million all came out of Tony''s pocket.


    He had earned quite a bit through Wade these past few years, so spending a couple million in one go was still manageable for him.


    The homeroom teacher was pretty blown away too. "Wade, you''re really full of surprises!"


    Megastars like Madison Zucker weren''t someone that could be booked just because you had money.


    The right connections were needed too. Otherwise, you''d probably just end up with a door being mmed in your face.


    Everyone was feeling pretty bbergasted. They all whipped out their phones to either call their families and friends over or to take pictures so they could show off on their social media.


    Wade was feeling very good about himself upon seeing how excited the crowd was. Tony''s five million was worth every penny!


    People like them were always concerned with how others saw them. And at that very second - with the way everyone was staring at him in awe - Wade was feeling like the brightest star in the crowd.


    So when Wade turned to look at Heather and Alex, he couldn''t hide the arrogance and snobbery in his eyes.


    "Heather, look at what a big mistake you made rejecting our ss rep all those years ago," one womanmented.


    "That''s right. Look at what an outstanding man Wade is. He''s a million times better than that useless husband of yours. What on earth were you thinking?"


    "Heather, I bet you''re regretting letting such a great guy like Wade get away. But you''re out of luck now. He''s destined to be with someone greater, who has better taste than you."


    "Of course, she''s regretting it. Look, he was able to get a superstar here so easily, unlike a certain bum who wouldn''t be able to do it in a million years. Heck, if he went up to Madison Zucker to ask for an autograph, she''d probably be so embarrassed to have such a loser as a fan."


    The crowd began piling on one after another. They all delighted in trampling on Alex whileuding Wade.


    Heather was feeling very self-conscious.


    She hadn''t thought about such a thing before, but now that everyone was bringing up the past, she couldn''t help butpare Wade and Alex.


    Once she did, she realized that she did, in fact, feel a little regretful.


    If she had been a little nicer to Wade during high school, she would also be one of the people being extolled right now.


    But unfortunately, the past was the past. Regretting it wasn''t going to change anything. It would only make her feel disappointed and look down on Alex more.


    Alex, who was eating silently by himself, abruptly chuckled. "Is it really that impressive to get a celebrity here to sing?"novelbin


    Is Madison Zucker really that big of a deal?


    She''s just a current trend, yet these people are treating her as if she''s Madonna.


    These school mates of Heather''s wouldn''t even know ''impressive'' if it pped them in the face.


    Alex''s words were like a stick poking at a ho''s nest.

 Chapter 138 She Will Leave If I Say So

    However, rather than criticizing him, everyone instead burst into uncontrobleughter.


    "Has this guy lost it? What on earth is running through his head? Hahaha!"


    Everyone was bent over inughter; the look of ridicule was tant in their eyes.


    "Alex is too hrious! How can he say something as stupid as that with a straight face? Honestly, I think I pulled a muscle fromughing too hard."


    Wade was stunned for a second before he, too, broke out inughter.


    What an idiot! Does he not think before he speaks? Serves Heather right for choosing such a useless loser. Hahahaha...


    "Young man, the brain is a vital organ. I hope you find yours soon," the homeroom teacher sighed while tapping his head. He then turned to look at Heather, and a sigh escaped his lips.


    She was someone he had always had high hopes for, and she had the title of the prettiestdy in Neb City. Yet she had somehow ended marrying an idiot who blurted out nonsense at the drop of a hat. But other than feeling sorry for her, there wasn''t really anything else he could do.


    Heather, on the other hand, was feeling so embarrassed that she wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole.


    She had never felt more regretful. I shouldn''t have asked Alex to join me.


    She should''ve considered the situation, but instead, she had thoughtlessly asked Alex toe.


    Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! I''m such a freaking idiot!


    If I hadn''t made Alexe, I wouldn''t be in such a humiliating situation.


    While everyone was busy mocking Alex, Ginny was shaking her head to herself. She couldn''t understand how her schoolmates were that oblivious.


    Alex was the freaking chairman of Four Seas Corporation. Even the richest guy in the city, Jack Sawyer, had to be super respectful towards him.


    Yet these dummies were turning him and his words into one big joke. How ironic!


    "Is it that funny?" Alex hadn''t expected his one question to cause such a hubaloo among Heather''s teacher and schoolmates. His temper red in response.


    "Do you guys really think Wade is amazing just because he managed to book Madison Zucker?"


    His eyes ran over the crowd in disdain. "Do you want to make a bet that Madison Zucker will obediently leave without even singing one song, just because I tell her to? "Enough!" Heather shrieked as she jumped out of her seat. "Are you not done embarrassing yourself?"


    "This is embarrassing?" A glint of sadness crossed Alex''s eyes.novelbin


    Heather has personally seen Madison go to an amusement park just to see me. Yet, she still thinks I''m just boasting and intentionally embarrassing her? Does she think so little of me? It had only been but a few days, but Heather had forgotten the incident. Which only suggested that he, her husband, didn''t matter to her at all.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom," Heather announced before hurried away in the direction of the washrooms. She needed to get away from there as quickly as possible. When the crowd saw her leave, they finally dialed down on their ridicule. That being said, their eyes were still filled with contempt and derision when they nced at Alex. Suddenly, a shout broke through the tension.


    "Madison Zucker is here!"


    Everyone''s heads whipped around to face the entrance.


    Wade purposely shot Alex a condescending look before he and Tony stood up and walked up to wee Madison.


    The homeroom teacher and everyone else trailed behind them.


    They couldn''t contain their excitement. A superstar was in their midst!


    Only Alex stayed behind in the hall. He sipped his wine leisurely, then took out a cigarette and lit it.

 Chapter 139 Madison Zucker Is Here

    Ginny nced at Alex, hesitating for a few seconds before she went after everyone else.


    She was Madison Zucker''s fan too, and she wanted to give her idol a warm wee.


    At the entrance stood Madison, with a dozen or so bodyguards and staff swarming around her. There was no reason for her to appear that night, not when she was currently such a big name. Even when they offered her five million for just two songs, she had still refused.


    But some big shot in the Bureau of Commerce and Industry had pressured her manager, so she had no choice but to ept the gig. epting a gig like this wouldn''t be great for her reputation. But, it was only just the two songs. It wouldn''t take up too much time. However, the main reason she didn''t dare reject Wade''s uncle was that recently, she had her eyes set on Alex.


    She had even decided that she was willing to sleep with him as long as he wanted her.


    Yet, the man wasn''t giving her any opportunities to do anything.


    If she could get into his good graces and be taken under his wing, she would be able to gain a firm foothold in the industry. No one would dare mess with her after that. There would never a situation where she would have to y nice with some big shot from the Bureau of Commerce and Industry ever again.


    Wade was the first person to run up to her. "Ms. Zucker, thank you for honoring us with your presence! We''re so thrilled that you''re here to sing for us," he said proudly. Truthfully, he knew that Madison was only there because of his uncle. He himself was but a meagre section chief and had nowhere near that kind of pull.


    "You''re being too modest, Mr. Larson." Madison chuckled lightly.


    Madison was a real beauty. Even without much makeup, she still looked quite ethereal.


    If it weren''t for the towering bodyguards around her, plenty in the crowd would''ve mobbed her for an autograph.


    As they headed back into the hall, Wade noticed that Alex was sitting by himself with a cigarette in his hand. He couldn''t believe that the useless loser hadn''t joined them in weing Madison Zucker. This angered him quite a bit. A derisive scoff escaped his lips before he turned to Madison. "Ms. Zucker, before you begin, I''d like to introduce you to someone."


    "Oh? Who?" asked Madison, puzzled. Are there VIPS here today?


    "Just a useless bum who''s fully dependent on his wife. He was very disrespectful to you earlier and insisted that you would obediently heed his requests. Isn''t that hrious?" tattled Wade before guffawing obnoxiously. The crowd exchanged nces with each other and broke out intoughter. Their all looked at Alex condescendingly.


    "Ha! That''s pretty hrious. Now I really am interested to see who this person is."


    A glint of derision shed across Madison''s eyes. Who the heck is so arrogant? I''ll show him!


    "There. That''s him," Wade said as he pointed to Alex, who was still busy smoking.


    Everyone was waiting with bated breath to see Madison put Alex in his ce. They were all itching to make fun of him some more.


    Madison looked in the direction Wade was pointing in and noticed an averagely-dressed man.


    He had his legs crossed and was smoking by his lonesome.novelbin


    But there wasn''t even one hint of sadness or dissatisfaction on his face at having been left behind.


    Instead, there was only an unfathomable sense of intensity.


    After they walked closer and finally saw his face, both Madison and her manager shuddered in astonishment. Their eyes grew twice their original size.

 Chapter 140 You Are Here Too

    Isn''t that the chairman of Four Seas Corporation? Why''s he mingling with thesemon folk?novelbin


    When Madison saw the ridicule in the eyes of the crowd, she immediately understood.


    So... these people don''t know who Alex is.


    Madison''s eyes lit up at this thought.


    If I do well today and help him out, will he be more open to me then?


    Everyone saw how Madison and her manager''s face stiffened the moment theyid eyes on Alex, and they automatically assumed it was because Madison was outraged. Wade hurried up to her to try and calm her down. "Please don''t be angry, Ms. Zucker. I was only joking earlier. He''s not right in the head. We should just ignore him.¡±


    However, Madison didn''t even spare him one look. Instead, she strode right up to Alex.


    "Wait, Ms. Zucker..." Wade truly believed Madison was so furious that she was going to smack Alex.


    Though he really wanted to see Alex humiliated, he was also worried that thetter would be dumb enough to hit back. And if that resulted in Madison getting injured, then that would be very, very bad.


    Thus, he hurriedly ran up to Madison. He was hoping that after she took her anger out on Alex, he would be quick enough to stop him from retaliating.


    Everyone else also believed that Madison was heading over to teach Alex a lesson. They couldn''t be more excited.


    "Ha! That idiot''s done for!"


    "Right! Serves him right for being so disrespectful towards Madison Zucker. She''s going to teach him how to be a decent human being."


    "It''s such a pity that Heather''s in the washroom. She should be here to witness her husband being smacked around by a woman. Now that would be entertaining!"


    "Please. Giving him a smackdown is lenient enough. Hepletely disregarded the great Madison Zucker and even verbally humiliated her. He deserves to go to prison for all that."


    "That''s why people always say to watch your mouth. He couldn''t control his tongue, and now he''s going to get what''sing to him."


    The crowd followed after Madison as they excitedly chattered on.


    Right then, Madison had walked right up to Alex. Her next move stunned everyone - she was bowing to him!


    "Mr. Jefferson, I didn''t know you would be here today too. If there''s anything I did that displeased you, please let me know," Madison said, her voice filled with respect. She really wanted Alex to give her a chance.


    Those in her line of work all needed a strong backer. Without one, it would only be a matter of time before they disappeared from the spotlight and eventually the whole industry.


    Moreover, she was signed under one of Four Seas Corporation''s subsidiaries. So, everything about her - how well she would do, how long she wouldst was all dependent on Four Seas Corporation. Everyone in the hall instantly fell silent. It was, in fact, so silent, you could hear a pin drop.

 Chapter 141 Proven Wrong So Quickly

    Everyone froze; their brains had stopped functioning.


    No one could believe what they were witnessing.


    Megastar Madison Zucker was actually bowing to Alex and being deferent to him.


    Surely, this isn''t real?


    Some of them even started rubbing their eyes as they wondered whether they were having hallucinations.


    This was especially so for Wade. All sorts of thoughts were running through his mind, but none of them could exin why he was seeing what he was seeing. It just didn''t make sense! Isn''t Alex just a live-in son-inw of the Jennings?


    Why?


    Why is she being so respectful towards him?


    The homeroom teacher was among those who were rubbing their eyes.


    But no matter how hard he rubbed his eyes, facts were still facts. He had no choice but to ept them.novelbin


    "I guess... I guess it wasn''t Heather who was blind. It was us!" the teacher gasped as a faint blush began to creep onto his face.


    He had said Heather had poor taste for marrying a useless loser like Alex earlier.


    Who knew he would be proven wrong so quickly.


    "Mr. Jefferson..." the manager next to Madison also bowed to Alex.


    Alex gave him a curt nod in response before he turned to study Madison.


    Madison nced at the ss of red wine in front of Alex, then pouted as she asked, "Mr. Jefferson, can I have a ss of wine with you?"


    She tried to make herself look as pitiful as possible so that he would want to be nice to her.


    "A ss of wine?"


    Alex''s eyes darkened. "You''re an A-list celebrity, and yet you''re out here singing for whoever? You might be okay with losing face, but are you sure your agency will be okay with being embarrassed alongside you?" Madison''s heart jumped to her throat, and she started to panic.


    "Mr. Jefferson, I''m sorry. I''ve made a mistake. I won''t ever do anything like this to embarrass thepany again!" apologized Madison. She was feeling both afraid and wronged. She hadn''t wanted toe either!


    It was only then when the crowd came back to their senses.


    They finally realized that this live-in son-inw they were so full of contempt for was actually someone with a pretty powerful background.


    No one knew what to say. They could only stare at Alex with their eyes wide and their jaws ck.


    Mr. Jefferson!


    That''s right. Even the superstar Madison Zucker herself needed to respectfully refer to him as Mr. Jefferson.


    And yet, sessful businessmen like Wade still needed to suck up to Madison.


    It was very clear who the person at the bottom of the food chain was.


    Immediately, everyone''s attitude towards Wade cooled. They no longer looked at him with admiration or awe.


    In fact, they found him to be rather pretentious.


    So what if he''s a section chief? What''s there to brag about?


    Heather''s husband, on the other hand, that''s different. Even superstars need to be super polite and respectful towards him.


    Yet he''s so lowkey about everything. He didn''t even get angry when everyone was ridiculing him.


    That''s a true sign of a person in power.


    In the crowd''s eyes, even Alex''s wrinkled clothes were looking quite high fashion.


    At that very moment, Wade''s face waspletely distorted as if he was choking on a cockroach.


    He couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Why on earth is a megastar like Madison Zucker being so respectful towards a loser like Alex?


    He was feeling so frustrated that he wouldn''t be surprised if he coughed up blood the very next second.


    He was the one who had asked Tony to spend five million, and he was the one who had knelt and begged his uncle. All so he could get Madison Zucker toe.


    However, he wasn''t even finished reveling in the awesomeness of it all before everything came crashing down.


    "Remember, you''re where you are today because of the agency. As long as you have a contract with them, you should always watch what you do and what you say, lest you bring the negative press to them." "Yes, I understand," answered Madison as she nodded her head fervently.


    "You may leave now. If the fallout from this is too much for you to handle, ask Jack to step in for you. Tell him I asked him to do it," Alex stated before he waved his hand to dismiss her.


    "Alright. Thank you, Mr. Jefferson." Madison then rounded up her entourage and hurriedly left the hotel.

 Chapter 142 Think About It

    That interaction only stunned everyone even further.


    They couldn''t understand how or why a superstar like Madison would be so deferential towards Alex.


    Looking rather miffed, Wade immediately went after her. "Ms. Zucker, we signed a contract..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Larson. My agency will get in touch with you in regards to the contract. You didn''t tell us Mr. Jefferson was going to be here, so we weren''t prepared, nor did we run things by him first. So, this is apse on your part. We''re not at fault here," the manager stated coldly.


    Mr. Jefferson?


    Wade''s expression stiffened. "Just who is Alex? Why are you all so wary of him?" he asked in a lowered voice.


    The manager nced at Wade, then curled her lips up into a sneer. "He''s someone even your uncle needs to be careful of."


    In reality, Wade''s uncle wasn''t that high up in the food chain, and there were plenty of people he needed to be careful around. The manager kindly borated, "Even the richest man in town needs to be deferent to him. So, you should think about just who Alex Jefferson really is.''


    With that, she spun on her heels and left with Madison and the rest of their entourage, leaving Wade and Tony frozen in their spots.


    Alex noticed that Heather had been gone for a while, so he sent her a text telling her that he was going to leave first.


    He then put out his cigarette and headed out the door. He wasn''t interested in whatever was going to happen at the gathering after.


    The crowd immediately opened up a path for him to pass through and even trailed behind him.


    They didn''t know why they were doing it, but they instinctively wanted to escort Alex out of the hotel.


    Tony and Wade exchanged nces with one another before they followed after Alex too.


    Only Harry was left behind. He was still feeling too bbergasted to move.


    He had torn Alex a new one earlier that morning and had even wanted to humiliate him by giving him work.


    Yet, Alex suddenly turned out to be someone very influential.


    Harry had to admit that at that very second, he was feeling pretty troubled.


    Ginny took one look at Harry''s ashen face, and she couldn''t help but feel a wave of disappointment.novelbin


    That''s the difference!


    She shook her head at him before silently making up her mind. She then ditched Harry too and joined the party that was escorting Alex out.


    Alex ignored the crowd that was walking behind him and walked straight to his car. Then, he zoomed off into the night, disappearing from everyone''s view.


    Because of the bombshell revtion from earlier, the crowd was no longer too shocked to see Alex driving a luxury car worth a couple million.


    Some of them were smacking themselves in the head for not having thought of checking to see what car he had driven earlier.


    Right then, Heather reappeared, looking very confused. "Why... Why are you all out here?" She caught a nce of an R8 driving off into the horizon, then turned to look back at the crowd all standing outside. Didn''t they say Madison Zucker wasing to sing for us?


    Where is she?


    Everyone immediately swarmed Heather. "Heather, we''re your old friends. How could you keep such a big secret from us? How could you not tell us your husband is actually a big deal?"

 Chapter 143 Twist

    Heather stared at them nkly. She didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Exactly! Why did you even lie about marrying down? Your husband is obviously filthy rich. Were you worried we were going to snatch him away from you?"


    "I know, right? Heather was the prettiest girl in school then. Of course, she wasn''t going to marry a good-for-nothing bum." "That''s right! The part about him ''marrying into the Jennings'' was probably just an inside joke."


    The crowd had thronged around Heather the moment she reappeared and lobbed tteringment after tteringment at her. They hadn''t allowed her a second to process her thoughts, so she was still pretty much in a dazed state. "Heather, you should''ve known better and told us that you married such a fine specimen for a husband. Now, you''re going to have to treat us to dinner to make up for not inviting us to your wedding reception," the homeroom teacher teased. Heather stared at the teacher and blinked her eyes at him in confusion. "Mr. Lemmings, what are you all talking about? Why can''t I understand a word you''re saying?"


    "Still pretending? Are you that afraid that we''re going to steal your husband away? Come on now. Your husband is someone even the great superstar Madison Zucker needs to be respectful of. He''s not going to spare us even a nce," chuckled one of the ssmates.


    "So tell us, Heather. Just what does your husband do? He looks so impressive," asked another.


    Wade and everyone else turned to look at Heather, waiting patiently to hear her answer.


    That was when Heather finally understood what was happening.


    So Madison dide. And when she saw Alex, she probably acted very politely towards him. No wonder all of them suddenly changed their attitudes towards him.


    But... isn''t Alex just the chairman''s driver? Why does Madison need to be so wary of him?


    Heather recalled the incident that had happened at the amusement park, and that''s when suspicion crept into her.


    Alex must be hiding something from me.


    She had been noticing a lot of oddities about Alex recently. She had even started to suspect that he wasn''t actually the chairman''s driver.


    But she couldn''t figure out what was exactly wrong either.


    "Sure, of course. I''ll spend everyone dinner soon. Oh, I have something I need to do, so I''m afraid I need to run," smiled Heather apologetically. Then, she got into the RS7 that had been gifted to her by Alex and drove off. There were so many questions running through her mind. She needed to see Alex immediately and get to the bottom of things, or she would continue to feel uneasy.novelbin


    When the crowd saw Heather driving an RS7, a car that was worth close to two million, they were struck with a sense of envy.


    As with everything else in life, some people enjoyed the gathering, and there were people who didn''t.


    One of those people who didn''t was none other than Wade Larson.


    His face looked rather green as he watched his ssmates leave one after another.


    If it weren''t for Alex, the gathering wouldn''t have ended on such an odd note.


    He found his hatred for Alex growing exponentially.


    He was the one who was supposed to beuded and admired by others. He had gone through so much effort just to ensure this.


    Though the expenses for the gathering and the five million that went into hiring Madison Zucker had been technically paid by Tony, he was still the one who had to help Tony earn that amount back. Yet, all the fruits of his efforts had been enjoyed by Alex alone.


    Not only so, but towards the end, there were even glints of disdain in his old ssmates'' eyes when they looked at him.


    How hypocritical!


    "Alex Jefferson! You better make sure I don''t ever find out your true identity, or I swear I''ll make you regret ever being born!" seethed Wade as he clenched his fists angrily.

 Chapter 144 Rumors

    Meanwhile, Jerome Laster was feeling pretty giddy. He had finally photoshopped a photo of Alex and Madison together. He was going to use it to destroy them both. When Madison had previously helped that good-for-nothing Alex and humiliated Jerome, thetter had sworn that he was going to make the both of them pay. Finally, that day had arrived.


    With his eyes filled with smugness and viciousness, Jerome muttered to himself, "B***h! I''m going to drag your reputation through the gutter! This is what you get for crossing me!" Then, he promptly sent out the photo. When Alex arrived at the office, Ginny had already made sure that his office was spick and span.


    "Mr. Jefferson," greeted Ginny respectfully.


    Alex gave her a slight nod and sat in his chair. He gave Jack a call and asked him to his office.


    He hadn''t been keeping tabs on most of the happenings around thepanytely. He wanted to check in about it with Jack, especially regarding the ongoing projects.


    After he hung up the phone, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Soon, Jack arrived.


    "Mr. Jefferson."


    "Sit," Alex ordered as he pointed to the chairs.


    After Jack took a seat next to him, Alex leaned back into his seat and asked, "How is the projecting along?"


    He was someone who didn''t like to beat around the bush.


    "It''s going okay. We''ve released a few free apps and held a lot of events with freebies and gifts. The oue has been pretty great. But our three majorpetitors have noticed our sess and are seemingly trying to recreate it themselves," reported Jack.


    "Hmm... As long as we continue to persist in our ''spending'' tactic, there''s no way the other threepanies can surpass us. We were the ones who grabbed the opportunity first. We''re willing to spend a fortune on this so our users can really reap the benefits, so we''re at an advantage. The other three will need be daring enough to dump in as much money as us, or they won''t be able to remainpetitive," Alex analyzed before he took another puff from his cigarette. "You''re right. Plus, we have theplete infrastructure. If the other three want to go down the same path as us, then they''ll undoubtedly need to invest twice as much." Jack nodded.


    He took a sip of his tea before continuing, "Oh, right. I have a suggestion, Mr. Jefferson. I think we should expand our copyright library. The reason ourpany has been so sessful is because we''ve stored arge number of quality copyrights."


    "I recently heard that Q.Dee is experiencing some inner strife, so it''s the perfect opportunity for us to buy them out. Once we acquire them, we''ll have the absolute upper hand in terms of copyright reserves. This is a strategic investment, and one that we should definitely do," Jack petitioned.


    Alex nodded in response. He knew of this Q.Dee. They were a truly mobile copyright library, and the other threepanies all had their sights set on it.novelbin


    "Yes, that''s a good n. Go ahead and act fast. Use the funding from before. If it''s not enough, call for a board meeting," Alex instructed.


    "Okay." As Jack was about to leave, the manager of the Public Rtions Department ran into the office.


    Alex frowned at the frantic-looking woman. "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Jefferson! We''ve got a problem. Someone''s spreading rumors about you and Madison Zucker online. Many media sites have picked up on it, and it''s gone viral!" Linda Zorn cried as she shoved her phone towards Alex. Alex reached for the phone. On its screen was a photo of him and Madison Zucker holding hands. It was titled ''Superstar Madison Zucker And Her Mysterious Lover.''


    Alex frowned deeply, a sh of anger crossing his eyes.


    Whoever started this rumor is obviously trying to destroy Madison!

 Chapter 145 Resolution

    Madison''s new TV series was going to premiere in a few days. Being caught up in such a scandal at such a point in time would greatly affect her poprity. That would, in turn, affect the viewership ratings for her new series. Jack''s forehead was also creased in a frown when he caught sight of the photo.


    It was obviously doctored, but no one would care about that. Many would assume that everything on the news was real.


    "Did apetitor do this?" asked Jack grimly.


    Alex shook his head. "I''m not sure. But whoever it is, we need to dig them out!" He seethed as his eyes shed with anger. He was more concerned for Madison rather than for himself.


    She was one of the biggest stars under their agency, and her huge fanbase guaranteed her sess in everything she did. If she really did be ruined, that would undeniably be a major loss to thepany. "Leave this to me. I''ll find out who''s behind this within three days," said Jack resolutely.


    "Alright. Get to it."


    Jack stood up and turned to Linda. "Use all our resources to remove these stories from the inte. We need to minimize the damage."


    "Yes, Sir," answered Linda before both she and Jack stepped out of Alex''s office.


    Alex then ced a call to his secretary, Ginny. "Get Madison Zucker toe to my office right now. I don''t care what she''s in the middle of. I want her here ASAP."


    The biggest victim of all of this was Madison. Her whole career might very well blow up in smoke because of it.


    Alex wanted to see her to offer her some constion and provide her with some assurances.


    Meanwhile, Madison had already seen the photo of her and Alex too. All thements under the photo, along with her fans'' grilling, were driving her up the wall.


    Her manager, Felicia, and her team were busy trying to rify that it was all but fake news.novelbin


    However, most of the public believed the news. Hardly anyone noticed that the photo was photoshopped. That was why the team was having a difficult time clearing Madison''s name.


    Most importantly, those that believed the rumor were being especially vocal. They were easily swayed by everyone else''s judgement.


    Right then, Madison''s phone rang. It was a call from Ginny.


    For the average person, the protocol was to call Felicia first before getting passed along to Madison.


    However, this was a call that came directly from the chairman''s office, so it naturally went straight through to Madison.


    "Hello," Madison answered.


    "Hello, I''m Ginny, the Chairman''s secretary. The Chairman requests your presence in his office straight away."


    Madison''s heart jumped into her throat. Is he nning to dump all the responsibility onto me? But this was a rumor started by someone else!


    She could feel her heart beating erratically as she fretted about why the Chairman wanted to see her. Is he going to end my career because of this?


    When Ginny didn''t hear a response, she continued to press the matter. "Ms. Zucker, the Chairman has asked that youe to see him immediately, regardless of what you''re in the middle of." Even though Ginny was a huge fan of Madison Zucker, she was still first and foremost loyal to the chairman.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll head over right now!" said Madison as she anxiously hung up the call.


    Ginny''s tone made her even more certain that the Chairman was very upset with her.


    But... I didn''t do any of this! I''m a victim too!


    Why''s the Chairman ming me?


    Feeling very uneasy, Madison decided to go to Four Seas Corporation by herself. She didn''t even bring Linda with her.


    After parking her car, she rushed straight to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 146 An Emotional Madison Zucker

    Madison immediately saw Ginny when she arrived at his office. "Hi sweetheart, is the Chairman in?"


    "Yes, he is. He''s inside waiting for you. Please go ahead." As Ginny looked at Madison, she couldn''t help but wonder if that photo really was photoshopped.


    As per her intuitions, she had a suspicious feeling that Madison Zucker and her boss were closer than they let on. The news that was flying around might not necessarily be fake.


    "Thank you," Madison said before walking up to the door and giving it a knock.


    "Come in."


    Madison took a deep breath, opened the door, then walked in hesitantly.novelbin


    "Sir, I... I really don''t know where the photo came from. My PR team is working on it, so please be rest assured that we will minimize all damages towards you, Mr. Jefferson," blurted Madison. She didn''t want Alex to think that she was behind the photo.


    Alex nced up at Madison and noticed how anxious she looked. He soon realized that Madison had misunderstood him.


    He chuckled. "Calm down. I asked you here to tell you that I''ve heard about the scandal and that I''ve already asked my people to investigate. You don''t need to worry about this. We''re working on minimizing all repercussions..." Huh?


    Madison stood there in disbelief. He''s not only not ming me, but he''s also extending a helping hand?


    "Oh, yes. Ourpany is nning arge-scale variety show. You''ll be in the front and center, and we''ll audition some new talent. So you go get yourself prepared," continued Alex.


    This scandal would, without a doubt, negatively impact both thepany and Madison.


    Thus, he wanted to stage this variety show to discover new talent while bringing in some ratings.


    At the same time, it would also be a way to shift attention away from the scandal.


    "R... really?" Madison felt a wave of emotions hitting her.


    Joining arge-scale variety show meant that she would be able to stabilize her current fanbase and bring in new fans.


    All sorts of emotions were running across her face as she stared at Alex. If not for the fact that she was worried it would piss Alex off, she would''ve leapt onto him and gave him a big kiss.


    He not only didn''t me her for the scandal, but he was even going to help build her career to new heights. How could she not feel emotional over this sudden development?


    "Of course, it''s real. We''ll start next month at thetest." Alex smiled.


    "Thank you, Sir! Thank you! You''re amazing!" chirped Madison ecstatically.


    "I''ve said before that as long as you all work hard, I''ll treat you well."


    Madison hurriedly pledged her loyalty. "Don''t worry, Mr. Jefferson. I''m willing to do anything and everything for thepany!"


    "It''s not like thepany will actually ask you to do anything illegal." chuckled Alex. "Alright, you can go now."


    Madison looked at him before she bit her lip hesitantly.


    Alex noticed her odd expression. "Is there something else?"


    "Yes, Sir. I... I really want to treat you to dinner...." Madison stated, looking at Alex imploringly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!